Sie sind auf Seite 1von 115

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned

by Google as part of a project


to make the world’s books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at http://books.google.com/
BL1226 . 72
328
1878А
OHIO STATЕ
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARIES
GHI() ЭТАЖЕ
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARIES
RGVIDHÁNAM

ЕШШ'Г CUM PRAEFATIONE

RUDOLF MEYE R,
нк. l'llll..

BEROLINI
Flam). DUMMI,1«;RS ишьмшшшпмнимые
нмшмти UND G0ssM^NN.
1878.
EL. \ì"ì`c>\r“ì

SEE»

I9>”\3\ o».
ALBRECHTO WEBER

PRAECEPTORI ILLUSTRISSIMO ORNATISSIMO

DICAT

AUCTOR.
PRAEFATIU.

Nuper quum С. Burnellii opera insigni Sámavidhânabrâllmanmn


qui dioitur libellus in lucem prodierit, jam hoc ipsum (inod sequi
tur literarum Indicarum specimen tanquam comparationi quod
subjicintur habuimus idoneum.
Sicut „sâmnârn“ Sâmavidhànmn, ita Rgvidhànam „rcâin“
perhibet usurpationem‘): ipsa autem perhibendi- ratione libri
diH'erunt. Primum enim illud opus prosa oratione scriptum est,
speciosum brâbmani titulum nifectans, qunm noster libellus,
numero epico nexus, illi vetustatis speciei se studere jam ab
initio abnuat’). Deinde ordo plane diversus est. Nam quum
uniuscujusque pratîki vidbânam tribus omnino constet pnrtibus -—
quae sunt: japab, liomab, phalarn _, poterat auctor, qui singulß
vidbânàni in librum componeret, aut pratîkorum ordinem sequi
ant phalorum similitudines respicere. Illud in Rgvidhâno, lloc
in Sàmavidhàuo videmus esse factum °). - Itaque praeseribit
ipse libellus noster (I, 1,2): „samâmnâyànupûrvaçah vidliim
provâcu Qaunukali“; vult igitur esse „I_{gvidhíinûnukrnmunî“.
Vcruntamen non ita, ut justae Anukramanis more unumquem
que sarnhitae hymnum (sive versum) referat; immo deleotum
tantum carminum Vedicorum exhibet secundum ordinem. Cujus
delectus rationem in ipsis exordii verbis videmus exponi (I, l,
3-5, imprimis v. 6). Carmina Rgvedi diversissimis sunt argu
l) vocabulum „rc“ Vedum sig'nìlicat, non твин-отит circuitum: ex ipso anim
libello patet, non воют versus sive disticlm, sed etiam liymnos центрах-й. Arcari
nutem videtur,` quìdquid integri versus clrcuitum non complot (unum huch
excmplum in крин. I, 19, ‘2); quibus de frustis agebatur, opinor, in ритмики
Шо Bgvedi, cujus adhuc vestigia latent (vid. M. Muller, Ilist. of A. S.-L. р. 234).
’) ln вдуть. 1, 2,1 „vidhìnû lyrâhmannsya“ vestigium reperire licet, unda
do simili quodam Един" libro nunc doperdito divines; de quo infra.
3) Memorabilia locus est in Rgvidh. I, 11, 2, ubi Sâmnvidliâni ille ordo elucet
per udditumentum, vid. Sûmavidh. 2, l, 1—4.
a

À\ 1 1 Kimi:
__H

mentis‘); jam si caerimonia (karma) ad certum aliquem frnctnm


(phalarn) adipiscendum institnitur cum carminibus Vediois (mant
râli), llorum nrgnmentum aptum esse oportct rei. Itaque intcr
magnam illain versnum l|y1nnorumque molem еа tantum pratîkâni
possunt adliilieri, quae vo tuin exprimant supplex (Ниши), 59313).
Convcnit in hoc libellus noster cum Sâumvidliâno; atquu
haec ipsa maximi res est momenti, quod шаткое nsurpat pro
prie ad instruendas preees seu vota, necdum praecipue ad
. expianda peccato multifariaß). Acct-dit, quod Iigvidhânain divi
sionem mandulorum sequitur, ashtakorum plane ignorat; absunt.
igitur insigniores quaedaln notan aetutis literaruin recentissinnw.
Jam si deposeas omnino aecurutaln temporis circumscriptionem,
nos, ut in rebus Indicis fieri Bolet, aduinbrationem tantum polli
cemur. — Quidquid de-libello nostro memoriae proditum est,
nnus adhuc superest Shadgurnçisllyi locus ille celeber (vid. Verz.
der Berl. S-H, No. 53; Kulm in Ind. Stud. I, p. 102 sqq;
M. Müller, Hist. of Anc. S-L, р. 230 sqq.). I_lgvidhânani quod
nominut idem esse ш: nosh-um et nl» ipso cxsoriptum esso, testan
tur duo loci (Ilgvidh. Il, 17, 1”-4“ et 22, 2-4) apud eum
allegati (fol. 68", 65“). Itaque quoniam еиш intra saeculum р.С.
duodecimum vixisse constat, (vid. Ind. Stud. 8, 160)_jamnuno cer
tum liabemus aetatis terminum ad quem nltimum descendere ровен.
libelli aetasa). Jam si quaeris alterum snpremum, а quo descen
dat, aetátis terminum, ex Slimlguruçisliyi verbis ne eum quidem
promi posse moneo. Etenim ille Iigvidhânani nostrum inter ìllos
„Qaunakîyâ дара. grantliàli“ uumerat: a. quo gruntlmduçako
ipse discernere videtur ,‚ sùtradaçakarp“, quod ab ipso Gaunako
amplioris ejus sûtri divisione‘) effectum esse opinatur.

l) Nìrukt. VII, В, Brh.-l)evat. l, 7, 6 nominatìm efl'erunt.


в) Plurimum степ дуоэЩЬа—Вцйаййпнт, quod muntris utitur proprie „kali
doslxnnivrttyartham“. (Jy-Bgvidh. 1,1.) _- Item in libris jurisprudentiae quo
posterior est aetns, eo magie pinculorum leges (prñyaçcittalp) vidcluus prne
vnlere; cf. Stenzlerum in Ind. Stud. I, p. 236 sqq. et in ipso Мании undecimi
libri partem alteram.
з) Ceternm nota quantum jam in Shndguruçishyo шпалам Bgvidhâni lcctiones. ——
Quodsi vero contendut uuctor ille literatus, Ellos „dnça шимми,“ omnes esse
печным, porro si tavern ex quinque eoruni granthis („sûktâdipuñcakoktyû“)
contacta est Survânukrnmnnî illu, quam ipse sequîtur, — jam ßgvidhûnmp non
solum Shallguruçiahyo, sed ctînm Sarvânukrnuuuß uliquunto nntorius esse, Псы
concludere.
`') „vipz'ititmn“ vocubulum quum lulhuu omnes (vid. M. Müller, II. ofA. S.-l..,
p. 285 „destroyoxh Kulm in Ind. Stud. l, p. 102 sqq.; lex. Репер. в. voc.;
Вите“, Smnnvidhßnam, p. IX) transtulerlnt ‚дышит, exstinctnm“, equidcm sensum
lubeaso ullqunnto diversuni ex ipso loci tenore susploor. Sicut lignum medium
_III

quoscunque ex his decem granthis novimus integros (Anu


vâkânnkrmnanî, ligvidhfmalna Brlladdevatâ, Prâtiçûkliyanl), ii ex
Qaumnko quodam se pendere mit ipsi profitentur aut intrinsecus
vel maxime probant. Neque vero ab ipso tali magistro eos con
fectos esse vel ex eo apparet, quod in his libris et Caunaki sen
tentia tertia persona traditur et alii interdum nominantur libri
doctoresveì). ltaque hoc unum ex Shadgurucishyi uarratione
erit Qetinendum, quod Rgvidhânam cum ceteris illis novem libris
cx scholßJ Rgvedi Gaunakîya oriundum esse affirmaH). Quae
cunque alia. tradit de Qaunako suo ex Augirasidarum gente trans
figurato, Áçvalâyani magistro, kalpasùtri auctore ——- еа nos missa
faciemusg totam enim narratiunculam videtur Shadguruoisliyah
non literis habuisse traditamal sed per conjecturam et conclu
sionem esse adeptule
Jam siquidem deest scriptorum fama, ex ipsa libelli nostri
indole conabimur cognoscere Hic vero cautionem moneo esse
adlxibendam, ne cum sinceris quasi commisceantur fucata. Etenim
ejusmodi potissimum librum interpolatoribus locum dedisse vel
„diflinditur“ sive l.discinditurn. ita fere абы-ат („тит“) in partes disjunctum esse
traditur, sive, si jus est verbo uti, in singulas éaipqiäías. (Vsîv=@án1w_) Quodni
ita transfertur, certam contradictiouem euctori necesse est opprobio duri, qui postea
referat „ sûtradaçakam“. .
I) De Prâtîçâkhyo cf. Roth, z. Lit. u. G. d. Veda, p. 61; 65; de Шива-Вены:
Kuhn, Ind. Stud. I, р. 103 sqq. (Prnetcr cos quos Kulm nominat doctores leguntur
НИШ-дичи!) 6, 24, Upnnmnyub 7,16; Yilskah etiam 2, 29, imdevicies igitur in
universum nomineturg Синицы); etiam 6, 2 iterum et 8, 21, duodevicies igitur.)
De вузами vide infra.
я) Recto seribit: Qaunakîyâh (non Caunskasya) i. e. Csunakum professi, sive:
ex Сациви schola oriundi.
а) ceterum sedecim circiter saecula interessent inter auctorem nostrum et
antiquum illum „Caunnkum“.
4) Caunakì nomen et plurimo semper in usu fuit apud ludos et in litteris
corum tam celebre est, ut omnia quae de eo feruntur in unum hominem congcrero
stulti sit; praesertim de Atharvgedi et Bgvedi Cäunßkis ntrum cohsereant quove
pacto, dijudicarl edhuc non potest. nihilominus auctor noster primum omnes
decem librorum caunekos in unum magistrum cunglutinat; deinde hunc atque illum.
quem Àçvnlâyanal; quater nominat (grh. 8, 4, 4; 4, 7, 16; erant 12, 8, 35; 10, 2)
eundem esse contendit; postremo, ut ab ovo fabella descendat, de eodem (Запиши)
addit transdgurationem illam, quam in schola Cnunskîya traditum fuisse documento
sunt ljshyanukmmnni (npnd Slmdhguruçisllyum, fol. 46") Brlmd-Devatâ (4, 13)
насытит (I, 29, 1_4) Àçvalâyannh (стань. l2, 10,2). quae fictio, ob honorem
scholae addendum commenta, non caret ustutinz consonant quodnmmodo nomina
Caunnhotri et Снизит; nec non appellatur interdum vetus quidam rshil; nlndrotnla
Слитки)" (vid. M. Müller, Hist. p. 444, Мишень); postremo nomen Сменный
oxplicatur etymologia quadam perversa ac vere Indica. Quod Shadguruçishyuh
narrat de ваш divisione, conatur explicare, et quamobrem priorum temporum opus
bono eventu successoris aboleverit, et quomodo posteriorum epitomae vel retracta
tiones inde notae sint.
a*
_IV

umplissimum, non est quod miremur, quum omnium in usu esset


manibnsque. ­
Quatuor adhyñyi (in quinto nihil inest, nisi libelli encomimn
sivc clogium postea инерции) plus minus triccuos continent puru
grnpbos'). Quinos çlokos complecti solent puragrapbi: quorum
divisionem, nt in codicibus est, postea factam esse vel ex eo
patet, quod persaepe ea çlokos dirimit medios. Contra quod hic
quoque (ut in Byb-Devata) tribus adbyâyorum terminis verborum
sensusque contextus est direptus, additamentorum esse culpam
putaverim; quae si resecamus, divisionem videmus justamz adb. I
=_mar_lt_lalam 1 et 2; adb. II = mand. 3—8; adb. III = mand.
9 et 10i dimidium prius; adb. IV = dimidium alterum. Subditi
cios quoscunque judicavi versus, uncis inclusi: cujus censuras
rutiouem ut reddam, res me mollet.
Primum quidem (ut a certissimo quoque ad minus certiora
descendat conclusio) aliquot versus codicum muuu scriptorum
ipsu facie coarguuntur postumi; ­vide post I, 7, 3 adnot. 12; 17,
5-6 et post 9 udnot. 39; П, 25, 3—5 ct 7-9; llI, 4, 1; 31,
2_5; IV, 9, 2. — Alterum deinde genus est additamentornm,
quod peccet contra ordinem illum consiliumque operis (vid. р. 1).
cujusmodi exempla habes baect): I, §§ 14 et 15, inter В. 1,
1 et I, 2; Il, 13, 15—14, 3; 14, 5-15, 3; 25, 3-5 et 7-9;
28, 5; 29, 4; 31, 6-32, 1; 111, 3,4; 11,43); (de loco I, 11, 2
„âylisllyâny“ vide supra, p. I adnot. 3).
Neo non suos versus ipse repetit libellus noster, ut I, 18, 3
01111, 22, 6,- I, 23, 7 0121, 14, 3; II, 24, 4-5 of. IV, 2, 1—3;
Il, 25, 9 of. 26, 4; III, 2, 2 cf. 3, 4; III, 4, 4 cf. IV, 24, 1 et
23, 5; 111, 7, 4 cf. 41, 3; III, 7, s cf. 14, 6; praeterea ubicunque
pâdos iterari sensi, adnotavi in calce singularum pagellarum.
Frequentes deinde sunt loci ex Mánava-Dburmaçâstro verbo
tenus sm'repti, ut l, 2, 3; 4, s cf. III, 15, 3 cum lapsu memoriam
“upayâd; 7, 2 et 3 et 4; 8, 1 et 3 et 4 et 5; 9, 1et2 et 3 et 4;
12, 2; 26, 6; III, 2, 2; 3,3; 8, 2—3 et б; 27, õ; IV, 24, 2—3

1) De simili lirliad-bevatae ordine, vid. lnd. Stud. I, p. 112 sqq.


2) omittimus bic I, 1-13, do quibus infru.
W) Fulnurll proprlu nutu bnec: Il, 2h, «1: конь, пунинр; ib. б: unuim ont;
ib. 11 verborum orda; lll| 4, 1 Iuluhulp; IV, 1I, 11 uvûpyuto ==uv|1pnuw. 1, И, l:
idmp; ib. ß донны juliet; 16, a tor: nu; U, 113,11 ter: tu; ib. 15, 2 llullxlllisticn;
29, 4: idmn-fcuni-ctńb, et „iti“ initio; Bl, 6--7 вид-н!) est; 82,1 nluhurshiulim =
Нашими.
„v_

(item in Bril-Dev. 8, 19). Alios Mànavi alio'rumve locos ubi


cunque deprehendi sensu verbisve similes, infra pagellas adnotavi.
Nonnulli versus cum kllilis oonveniunt; (le quihus infra. Alius
denique locus II, 12, 6­­­7 (in additamento Kauçiki) m'ccssere
videtur versusAtharva-Pariçishti 41 (secuudum Weberi nume
rationem) §3 liosce (Ch. 112):
„na eîdet pratigrhnânang] prthvîm api sasâgarârn l
' ye câsya vishamàh kecid divi sûryâdayo выть,
te càsya saumyà jâyante çlvâ-h вымыть sadà“ |
Ampliores praeterea sunt interpositiones .complures, interno
quodam rerum ordine nexae, quae, alius auctoris se esse,
pariçishçorum more ipsae profiteantur: landes dico gâyatris versus
(П, 6-12)‘) et purusbasůkti (Ill, 26-42, 7).
Quae quam princìpalem praeter caetera Vedorum carmina
locum posterioribus maxime temporibus habuerint, in propatulo
est omnibus. Quarum interpolationum prior quamquam sainhitae
ordinem servare videtur (?post В, _3, 62, 4--181), perrumpit
tamen paragraphum quintum ita, nt duo ejus qui desiderantur
çloki paragraphe tertio decimo sint inculcati. Porro Verba quae
introducnnt: „atlm-sampravakshyâmi“, auctoris nominatie: „Knu
çikasyn тапир yathâ“, tota denique lingua atque indoles") redo
lcnt pariçishtyorum quae vocuntur postulnorum proprictntcs.
Quod idem de altere ndditameuto judioium est. Duae ejus
sunt partes, quas facile discernas; quarqu prior (§§ 26—28)
auctoris nomine Rsbyaçr'ńgi conclusa, magnam ракет aliunde
ребъа“), vix proprii ullius momenti est', altera 29~­42, 7)
Niìmdum professa, alicujus Vishnuis sectatorìs estV pin f'rnus.
Dialogue introdllcitur (30), quo Nàradal) (42), Nârûyano (30),
Vislmuis cultum eaerimoniamque там, „nyâsarn“ seilieet seu
„tattvanyâsarn“ (30, 31, vid. lex. Petrop. s. voe.), deinde „liŕljâni“

l) ejusdem versus luus interpolatn etìam I, 15 invenìtur.


2) 6, l: dharmakâmârthnmokshadmp; 6, 4: lopet = lopayet; 7, 2: вшитая."
hutâçaus, ut 7, б; 8,2; 9, 2 et 4 et 5; 10, 6; 11, Б; 12, l; pluuetnrum connue
moratio 7, 2 et а; 12, 7 sx Athm'vn-Pnriçishço, vid. supra; 7, б: yasyâs-hutvû:
anakoluthon; 8, l : lmstîn, mahishyo =- lmstimxb, таить! 8, 8: lmìnuup, rnupylup,
ef. ll, B; 8, 3: imllunnyo = somo? 8, 4: пишут! 8, 4 el 5: "jnpm = bumurnwlt;
9, 2: vardhâpuy? vid. adnot.; 10, 4: blmvet pro Ищут; 10, В: prncâtnumn, vi
dveshnuam; 11, 4: врёт, brnhuwuas, trymnbuknsyn templu! cf. lll, 26, ‘2; pmeLcreu
ingentes ubique numeri: sahusrn° duodecies; lnkshu“ novios; lakshatruyam; рабси
vimçntìlaksharp; душит.
я) vid. Varâh., Bill-Samb. 105,14 et 15!
__vI.

et hymxii dispositionem (31. 32) nec non precationem (поташ,


33. 34) uostrorum choralium non dissimilem; porro communicat,
quo pacto cu quae уезд!) appellatur contemplatio instrui debeut
(36—39) praemiaque pietutìs pollicetur (40. 41). Postremo
metris, ut tieri solet, artificiosis (штату-а et vasautatilakum)
rerum summa breviter iteratur, unde nomina et auctoris (Nâradi)
et ipsius pariçishti (Vishnukumârall) cognoscimus‘). — Quo ex
contextu si quatuor çlokos (in § 35) mihi quidem genuinos vi
deri scriptione designavi, probatum hoc irì spero ex verborum
sensu atque argumento inter se concinnorum; ab his ipsis pro
fectam esse puto totam struem falsi. -­- Porro complm-es versus
ndhyàyorum termiuis (ut supra» ostcndimus p. IV) excluduutur:
ll, 1, 1 et 2 (1": (leest `„ce¢l“); 35, 7. Tertiì adlnyůyi line diri
muntur prutîkalp et plmlaln: sane quia non ipsius шарфа“ in
cidit ñnis, neglectum hoe est.
Hactenus quae recensuimus falsa, ea ex certis indicìis coar
guuntur externis: jam ad ea venimus, quorum tautummodo sive
argumentum sive stilus mendacium profitetur. Ejuslnodì est
Qrîsûkti laus (Il, 18-21, 2) posterioribus potissimum tempo
ribus familiaris“).
Clarissime in III, 8, 5 elucet fulsarii error: concentu euim
ductus pratîkorum (R, 10, 18, 8 et 85, 21) addit 1ilii procrea
tionem (garbllâdhânaxn, vid. Ind. Stud. V, p. 274), versibus ex
Mânuvo surreptìs, violata insuper quadam Mâuavi lege (Mâuuv.
8, 221i; cf. lud. Stud. V, р. 285).
Permultis quidem locis genuina singulorum pmtîkorlun vi
dhânâni (quae solent singulís contineri çlokis, fluctuant in uui
versum inter semiçlokum et duos çlokos) additamentis inquinata
sunt supervucaueis, quippe quae шепни exhibeaut rerum ver
borumque repetitionem. Insunt non юго etium menda grum
matica et numeri ingentes, sieut iu versibus supra resectis. Villeas
velim I, 4, 1h et 2“, quocum çloko cf. 3, 4”'(nyuta1p); 11, 2b et

l) Etìam insuper recentiuris uucloris vestigia осенним: 30, 4 Каш) gen. femiu;
assonnntia, quam notavi ud 31, l; 37, 5 jatru gen. masc. pro neutro; 42, б
bhaktyuìkalabhye, et 7 muktyaikumñrga“ —— tatpurushâlg; Buddhisticu passim.
i’) ною Мисс: 18, 3 prnpmiycl —-- çríyai pro prupudyctu çriyuul; 18, б yuh
туш: (leest шиши; 19, l “Вбить çuuivrutul): ox priore versn трещит; Il), «l
xlnçnsâlmsrìlm um.: versus pluma iusunus; Ш, b rcpctilur iu 20, 2; numeri hic
quoque ingentes (dnçusûhusriku, 19,4; 20, l; prnyumlp = uyulaup çulukytvaln,
19, 5; 20, 2; uyutnço, 20, 3); 21, l: yutkilpcuuukâuml); 21, 2 príirthymnûnn: pro
prixth n y muûun. ­
-VII

4 ex 3, 5 (peccavit aucto'r in formis Саше accusativi; in 3, 5


inesse moneo nominativos, pendentes ex „prayoktavyam“ 4, 1!)
16, I ex 13, 5; 19, 3—20, 1 ex 19, 1-2 (nota 19, 5" udayaty
-_'­ udyaty; àyub, tejah, omisso âpnuyât; item 20, 1", ее °dvesham
generis neutrins contra 19, 4"); 27, 1"­­­3"; 29, 5", 30, 1“ ех
priore çloko; П, 3, 4 ех 3; 17, 5" et 6" (nota: ayutarp; kshîr0
hut“ cf'. gh_rt° huto р. V, adn. 2; âchâvadam sûktam) 32, 5"-33,
1“ ex 31, 7 sqq. (japato ­'­­- post precationem) III, 1, 1"; ib.
3"--5"; 3, 1"­3a (juhvan =juhvat); 10, 2 ex 3; 10, 5"; 16,
5" çl. ex 5"; 2|, 3" ex 3"; 22, 2 ex ib. 4" et 5”; 25, 2" ех 24,
5"; 25,3 et 5" (moleste pratîkam repetitur hujus praecipui арий
posteriores piaculi); 42, 8" ех IV, 1, 1 anteoeptum (nityam
nitynçah); IV, 1, 4 ex 5 anteeeptum; 2, 5" ex 3, 5; 3, 1"­­­4
(açvân propter Açvinosl); 4, 3" anteceptmn (imâb-etadl); 6, 5 ex
i 7, 5" (versn fortnsse genuino) cujus ex fine natos puto çlok. 7,
1 et 2 (Pratyaiígirasavidvân = °vidl); 8, 3 ex б, 4; 9, 7 ex
ib. 6" (v. genuino); 10, 5" ex ib. 1", juvantibus 1"­­-4, item falsis
(ayutaçah; daçatîr дара daçakrtval); bilvodumbara" = bailvau
dumbara°; rauhitakîh = rauhitakyah); 13, 3" ех 12, 2"; 14, 1"
et 2" ех 2" sqq. anteeeptum; 15, 1 et 2" (yo hantum-anacoluthon);
15, 4" (âjyam-sahasram daçatîr баса!) et 5; 22, 5" ex 5“ et
23, 1 consutum; 24, 1"­3“ ex 23, 5 sqq. (nimajjitvâ=nimujyn,
ut III, 4, 4 теребит); 24, 4" ex 3" (conclusum, quin prutîko
illi vidhânzun addítur nullum; „tu“ bis; „_rsliilgl“); 27, 4“ cx 2"
et 3". —— ‚ ‚
Nonnunquam ejusmodi loci, quae eorum levitas est, ipso
repetitionis conatu efficiunt justam eontradietionem. Docu
mento sunt l, 13, 4 eontrn il». v. 3; 17, 7 uontrn 4 ("lu-tmn-ki-tvûl
praepositum „ou“); 19, 5 (trirâtrene) contra 2 (зар1аг.); 111,8‚1
(tribh. varsh.) contra 7, (i (parisamvats.) 11, 4" contra ib. 3; 16,
3" 4" contra 3" (tam janam =l1înam, cf. 29, 4); 17, 4" (hauyât)
contra 5“ (vaçam eshy.); 20,4 et 5 (kâmam рак-ЕШЬ.) contra. 3 (naitat
рант-11); 1V, 3, 5" et 4, 1“ contre 2, 5"; 4, 2" 3" contra 2"
(manyeta generis et medii et passivi); 9, 1b 2" contra 1" (âyurv.);
14, 5n contra priores çlokos; 16, 2-5 contra 1; 19, 5"———20, 1’l
contra 4 (moleste repetitur: yakslim" âcaret). — Turbatur intel-dum
verborum neims versibus insipienter ineulcatis, ut I, 27, 4"; 28,
3"-4"; II, 13, 4"; 111, 22, 8“ ex IV, 14, 5 (v. i'ortasse ge
nuino); IV, 5, 1"; 17, 5»- 18, 1 (ayutam bis).
Jam ceteri, quos posui, unci rectene constent, potest dis
-­ VIII —

sentîri‘). Removi locos I, 21, 4; 23, 1—2“); IV, 12, 4, qnia


eornm phalam non ipsius mantri verbis eonfirmatur (id quod
alioquin semper fit); deiude I, I7, 8 (“shecanîl_1 °mocanîl_1 cas.
nom.l proktû-puripro) IV, 25, 1" 2" (âpo-hi-shthîyâb; çlokńl)
ex I, ll, 4" videtur arcessitus; „lillrâ“?) fortasse etiam I, 31,
2" З" (ambi = ambitame), quia recedere aliquantum videntur а
genuina libelli indole. (Praecipuum posteriorum prâyaçcittarp,
vid. p. Il, adn. 2, sunt landes aquarum piacularinm et Somi pur
дают, cf. additamcnta I, 11, 4; II, 29, 4; III, 2, 2; 3, 1 sqq.;
4, 1.) Postremo complures reseeui versus, qui singulis prati
korum vidliûnis sive ineulcati sive applicati magie repetendo en
didueere quum novi quidqnum n1l`erre videantur, ut I, 18, 7;
22, 3" 4"; ib. 11"; 23, 1 —— 2 (savitary = sûrye ein. layup. in
118110111); 24, 1—2 (dadbi° cf. IV, 20, 5; âdàv — cf. I, 4, 1“);
27, 5" („ea“ bis); II, 22, 2"— 4" (moleste iteratur: nätrnab-tr
naln-trnapânill); 29, 2—3 (corrig: “talpe?) III, 7, 4; IV,
1, 2". -—
Hue' fere sunt leges utque regulae, quibus verum et fulsum
dispieere eonatus sum; at fuit uonnunquam difficillimum rerum
discrimen: (шаге quandoque erravi, a viris doctioribns expeto
veniam.
Jam si in recensu additamentorum non paucas deprehen
dimus aut licenties aut mendu grammatica, quae documento sint
postcriorum temporum I,uit levitatis aut 1118011111е“)‚ -—— ne inge
nuino quidcm, quod retinemus, I_ìgvidliâno deesse constat pecu
lim'cm quundmn scribendi proprietutem, quue nostri libelli, ut
nunc est, aelatem ne longius repetamns admoneta). Exempla.
babes baec: casus nominativi, nisi I, 17, 8 (”в11еса11111 “mo
canili) et IV, 10, 3 (га1111111111111) locos judices genuinos, justae
ubique oceurunt fon-mae; genetivi (II, 32, 1 in addit. lxabes:

l) Nonnullos uncos certe removendos esse него sensi: çlokah I, 26, з conjun
gendus est cum 4: kayâ çubheti; paiçunyarp sqq. pertinent ad 5. In çlOkO II, 17, 2l’
(dvislmntnrp) respomlet „vâ“ nlteri illi „vä“ in 3]’. In III, 15, 5 restitnns versum:
umoglium; eoncinns enim eujusvis „pumsab“ (4b) knrma linìt. (sc. ahorńtrena
pumûmsnrp, tryulienu dlmuinmp etc.). In IV, 9, 6" continetur phulxup (ex quo
pendet çl. 7 subditìcius). In lV, 11), 3“ prior púdab çloko competit antecedenti
(smrme = memoria post mortem; cf. Н, 4 ct 111, 7, 3), alter subsequenti. Praeterea
çlokum Il, 111, 5" propter Ill, 2l, 6". nec non I, '23, 6b; Ill, 9, 1; l2, 5-«13, 4;
17, iii-«18, ~1; 21, l--2; lV, 7, lib-8,1 proptur speciem uuliquitulis enjusilnm
rutineru nmluurim. lu lV, 20, Г) Lyanheluu errore unci ìrrepserunt.
ц) e1'. ràtrisúkli vv. 5-8 (Aut'rccht, I_ìgvedn, Il, р. 688 ndnot. 5).
3) ef. Weber, Pañcndund., p. ß sqq. et p. 4 aduot.
-IX.__

mabarshinârn) una est forma mendosa III, 21, 5: jñàtinâlp à


joanneis dativus liberius formatur seme] I, 5, 2: pataye,
anumataye’); accusativi complura sunt exemple, quorum lì
0entia, nisi mende нит“), more epico deposoi videtur necessi
tate metrica: I, 3, 4: vyallrtayalg; IIII 4, 1: vrddhayab (inju
ria correxit Bâlakrshnah; vid. adnot. critic. ad 100.); II, 16, 2
devapatnayah (of. eandem formam = nom. Brh-Dev. 2, 2 et 3;
3, 17; nom. devapatnyalg, ib. 2, 16; nec non M. Bh. 12, 10282:
patnibhih; nam 1, 38, 6 patnisllu) 2|, 5: omiitaralg (of. M. Bh.
3,12924 et Bril-D. 5,21: pitarah = ace.; Brh-Dev. 1, 6: hetaval) =
300.). —— Partioipii formae mendosae non occurrunta nisi locis
spuriis (I, 19, 5 udayaty=u`dyaty, 0f. 24, 4; et III, 3, 2 juh
vau=juhvat); et IV, 6, 5 loo. spur. in compositione usurpatur
°vidvâp= vid! — Tertia persona mod. potential. gen. causa
ti vi aliquoties finit: oayita pro oayeta (vid. Kulm ea Schleicher,
Beiträge, I, p. 399) locis et genuinis (III, 3, 6; IV, 1, 3; 5,
4; 12, 1) et subditiciis (III, 39, 1; IV, 9, 7; 16, 4). Ejusdem
generis causativi gerundium4) interdum brevius inveniturz I,
12, 4 châdya; II, 32, 2; 33, 4; 34, 3 arcya (ut in Mänavo et
M. Bh.; cf. lex. Petrop, s. 1. are, 3) contra II, 5, 2 aroa'yitvâ.
(item loc. subdit. III, 28, 1 contra 26, 2; dhàrya 38, 1). -—
Generibus parasmaip. et âtmanep. auctor noster videtur promis
cue uti: „japet“ saepissime; contra ”Запрет“: 1 (11, 2); (27, 1;
vid. var. lect.); III, (4, 4 var. lect); 9, 4; (11, 5); et cum eodem
pâdo njapetn niyatavratahuz 11, 2, 4 (svayarn) III, 13, 5 (var.
lect); IV, 4, 1; 6, 3; (14, 1, var. lect); 20, 3; 23, -2. Item
I, 26, 1 trâyeta contra II, 3l, 4; vyâhareta I, 13, 3 (ut epice,
0f. lex. Petr. s. voc. vyâhar); I, 18, 4, II, 17, 1 vmjate; II, 21,
4 tarate (II, 1, 2); II, 24, 5 gaclieta (1V, 2, 1; III, 38, 4);
III, 10, 3: icheta contra I, 16, 4 etc.; III, 8, 1 nayate (nayeta?);
contra víndati, vindet etc. vindate III (7, se cf. var. leot..et 14, 6)

l) „jñâninâm“ quominus corriges, obstat II, 16, 5: jñâtinam =jñâtim; derivabnt


igitur auctor noster a cas. nom: jñâtî, non ji'iâtih.
a) similia in carminibus epicis, vid. Bopp, Gramm., §. 168; lex. Реп—ер. s.voc.
pnti; hic vero subcsse puto colorem quendam Vedicum, de quo infra.
а) 11, 10, 5 jfilitinumil vid. adn. l); in addit. occurrunt 1,11,2 ot 4;
11,8, l; contra I, 3, 5 ons. nominativos pendere ex „prnyoktnvyam“ 4,1 jam
supra monuimus.
4) I, 81, a ekshya, non: íkshya? — in шиш. 1щЬев: III, 2, ‘l prapîyu.;
4, 4 = IV, 24, l: надпилив, contra III, 1, 2: nilnnjya. — Prueter naumskrtya
I, 23, 8; 25, 4; 27, 5; (II, l, 1); II, 2D, 5 haben лишавший 1, 1, I; II, 23, 5;
IV, 1, 5; (9, 3); 18, 5.
..x..

11, 2; 13, 2; 14, 1 et 2; °muñceta, IV, 7, 5; падаю, 17,


15, 4 (et 5; vill. Sâmuvidh. III, l, 5-7); abllislliñcetu, IV, 21,
1 (cf. зашить. 111, 5, 1); .tushyate, IV, 27, 4 (ut epice, cf.
lex. Petr. s. v.). Contra. nupatishthetau (passim) occurrit paras
maip. I, ll), 1; 21, 2; 25, 4 et 7; 28, 5; II, 16, 1; 21, 4 et
5 et 6; 27, 5; 30, 1; 35, 3; contra „ргарадуе’са“ semel ра
rasm. II, 31, 3 (пат 11, 18, 3; 28, б; 17, 4, 3 loci sunt spu
rìi); îkshet II, 13, 5; 31, 1 (ut ikslmtia M. Bb. 15, 826); risllyati
II, 26, 1 (ut in Bliàg. Pur., vid. lex. Petrop. sub 1 rish, 1; IV,
6, б loc. spur.) çuiiket II, 26, 2 (apice, cl'. lex. Petr. s. v.) jûye~
yum IV, 4, 6 (= Sùllulvìdli. III, 8, 1)‘). Passive dicitur prati
[ищут 11, 311, 3; (nmnyctn 1V, 4, 3; muuyet=muuyem Il, 8,
Il, iouis spm'iis). Uonjeci nilgpiglynn ll, 17, a partie. passiv.
(apice, cf. Ворр, Gramm., § 532). Tmesis quae vocatur est
notabilis II, 34, 5 (pra -— yachati.) »
Praeter „prasavet“ IV, 17, 2 nsurpatur „ргазйуаъе“ active
IV, 18, 5 mirumque etiam in Mànavo); radiois „stu“ rariorcs
quaedam oeeurrunt formae I, 1, 5; 17, 10; 18, 6; quod IV,
12, 1 invenitur „lxtkhápayîta“2) (in omnibus codicibus), deri
vatur a radice „kllâ“; IV, 1, 3 âyadhvaip cf. lex. Petr. s. v. 3. i,
II). ceterum praeter abbyaset (ut ваере) nusquam babes: “asyet.
Mirabiles, nisi amendes, sunt formae 11, 26, 4 vâstoshpataxp =
opetyam et IV, 24, 5 saubhrâtg'kuraiialp =saubhrâtm°; plane
novae sunt: I, 17, l) gadia agadî (contra 18, 2 etc. agadali) =
morbosus; IV, 5, 2 amçutejâlx = çuklnvâsûl); 9, 1 âyurvarca
syam (cf. bruhmuo I, 29, 3; 28, I1); contra bruhmavurdhanam
1, 25, 5 non significat cuprum (cf. lex. Petr. s. 1. vardhana 4) et
et c). Nota. praeterea II, 2, 6 запада-айвЩа—сеъапаь = avarus
fpramagandasyai cl'. Nir. 6, 32); 17, 2 krtilg = âkytilg; 23, 2
dvipudum = avöganoò'uv (sen potius conjungendoz dv“ dl»unu|g|?);
31, 3 mahat-krchrat (cf. mahadbhuyanp; potest quoque tatpu
rushub esse). II, 4, З saptaràtraup :septem diebus post (com:
°râtrân? cf. вшить. III, 6, 10); III, 16, 3 âtmanull kartum
= meam ânetum. -- Quod pertinet ad samdlnim, aliquantum

‘) vanlhali IÍ, 14, 3 loc. арт-10; 11,80, 4 „1нруе1“ jure enwnduvisse mihi
videor; ib. smpsppçed = osprqyetuP cf. 11, 22, l; III, ll, 5; inde disjungurc
„dvijnl_1“ si frustm stnduì, dusidcratur in altero pûdo „y:ll_1“. Sud nota Цап-аудит,
qui uitul (МЫ. Нед. 11сги1. Orient. 1'01. 60?.) 1111.181", vnr. laut.: „щупы. va
nulla шиш-цеп (in Аул—Риг. adb. 258, v. 66: „запутав шиш").
'­’) ceterum leclio haec ex ipso loci tenore videtur antiquari, si confores
Ápustumbi Gobhiliquo Шиш: “стар“.
_XI

licentiae indulgetur; vid. I, 1, 5 (àl) + _r = âr) 12, 4 (superatur


caesura). [Iiatus in mediis pâdis rarus (I, 16, 1); III, 10, 1;
(39, 3); IV, 2, 5; (7, 2), inter binos pâdos crebcrriums est: l,
12, 3 et 4; (14, 1; 15, 6; 17, 6) 22, 5; 25, 4; 28, 5; 29,1;
31,1 bis; 31, З; 11, 1, 3; (12, 3); 16,1'; 21, 6; 22, 5; (25,
5); 25, 10; 29, 1; 30, 3; (31, 6); 111, 2, 4; 4, 2; 6, 3 et 4
et 5; 20, 1; 24,3; 25, 1; (27, 4; 30, 4; 32, 7; 41, 4); IV,
11, 3 et 7; (17, 5); 20, 3; 22, 2 et 3.
At nounulli in Rgvidbàno loci formas vocabulaque prae
bent proprie Vedica, ut I, 5, 2 (p. IX, adnot.. 2; cf. Àçv-grh.
3, 5, 4); III, 22, 3 sûryâyai (forma. hace quatuor codicum
auctoritate confirmatur) = genet.; гараЬ‘) 1, 23, 6; III, 3, 4
(quem locnm compilavìt 1, 8, 2); ripran_|‘) I, 24, 5; II, 35, 2
(I, 24, 1 поп liquet; conj.: viprasattamab); varcasvin, II, 35, 5
ci'. IV, 3, 5; struute snpntnân, сии-Ст, 11, 23, 5; 32, 5; 30, 4;
l/hâs, IV, 4, 5; ûrjam 11, 32, 3 (qualnquam ab „ûrjub“ deri
vari potest). _- Gg'hyorum stiluln relloleni'F) jàturùpamayal) =
aureus IV, 7, 4 (of. Sûmavidh. III, 5, 7; contra IV, 19, 2 jûtn
rûpalg = nudus?); sumanasab = llores IV, 11, 6; vîrudlmilg ==
vîrlldbhib, ibid.; sariìpawatszi1 gaub, dbenull, II, 18, 4; 111, 18,
5; (cf. IV, 18, 3); eampâtalgn) III, 13, 3 et 4; (16, 3); 19, 1;
24, 2; IV, 7, 4; 9, 5; (16, 2 еъ 3); 17, 3 (в: 5); (2i, 2);
шарф, III, 13, 3; 14, 7; IV, 7, 4; 8, 1; 17, 4; (18, 1). Prae
terea excellunt tisllyena IV, 21, 1; çaradmp = annum? IV, 18,
3 (contra IV, 1, 14= auctumnus?); ceutum annorum numerus
sollemnìs II, 27, 4 (abda°, cf. IV, 9, 4); 32, 4 (ватёпйт); IV,
19, 2 (varsllarp, cf. III, 4, 7; 5, 5; IV, 18, 5). - '
Quodsi lmc scribendi proprietatcs, cum similibus Sû
nlnvidliâni colnparatnc, antiquioris cujusdam libri nnctoritfntem
indicare videntur, conlirnmt id ipsum libclli argumcntum.
lelûni quae promittuntur exprimunt, ut dixi, ipsa plcrumqne
muntrorum verba“). Possunt omnia in partes distribui quatuor:

l) inveni обит in Brin-Dev. 8, 10: (uta devâh, B, 10, 137) „нашит syâd
viçvabhnishnjyam, травм; câpanodnnalp“. v8, 19 de aglmmarslmuo (vid. ßgvidh.
lV, 24, 2 cum нами): „умы: . . . sarvnriprapnnodannh l мы: . .. snrvnripra
prnnodunnm“.
a) Simili» de Sńmuvidhûno videns in Webori recensione, Liter. Ceutrulblntt,
1874, No. 18.
а) vid. \Veber, Om. et Port. р. 377. ~ 4 `
l) Connexus cum шиит argumento qui sit, ncqunqumn liquet l, 20, ‘l (Paríìçarì
hymni qunre hosten вестям). Trunslutio est nonnunquum symbolica, ut 1, 17, 9;
18,1; 2B, B; 25, В etc. `
-- XII -

kâmah, çântih, abhicâral), gphyalgr; ci. Laghu-Qaunukî


(Ch. 195) çlok. 49 (et I_ìgvidh. II, 6, 2): '
„ity uktvopaviçet tatraa yâvat karma samâpyate
nitye (= gg'hye), naimittike (= рапса“), kâmyu, ~ûbhicârika
eva ca. i“
1) kâmâix qui sint praecipui, I_ìgvidhànaip praemonet ipsum
I, 1, 6, quocum cf. Буи-Вехи 1, 2:
„svargàyurdhanaputrâder arthenâçîs tu katbyate.“
Longa vital) contingit I (14, 3; 17, 8; 18, 3; 19, 5);
20, 3 et 5; 22, I; 23, 7; 24, 5; (28, 4); 29, 3; 1|, 2, 5; 5,
3; 15, 7; 22, 6; 25, 1 ct (В; 27, 4 et 5; 32, 4; 33, 3; III, 2,
4; 11, 4; 1V, 9, 1; 14, 4. Contra датам/мухами: deprecatur
II, 35, 5; IV, 4, 6'). -
ln svargo adipiscendo notabiles sunt ipsae formulae; I, 6,
5=III, 1, 3; I, 20, 3 et 4; 21, 1 (21, 4:1, 9, 3 loc.spur.);
25, 5; 29, 4; 11, 13, 5; 14, 4 (ИШЬ. utt?); III (I, 4 et 5); 4,
1 et 3; 14, 5; IV, 4, 5; 9, 4; 25, 3 et 4. Contra: yamalokaba
нагана}; IV, 12, 5. — Divitias~varias pollicetur I (14, 3);
20, 3; (21, 4); 21, 5; 23, 7; 24, 5; 25, 5; 26, 3; 28, 1 (et
3); 29, 2sqq; II, 2, 5; 5, 3; 15, 6; 16, 1; 21,6; 23, iet 2;
25, 2 et 6; 28, 2; 32, 3; 34, 3 et 5; III, 2, 4; 12, 2-13,4;
IV, 4, 2; 9,1(et 2); 9,1 (et. 2); 10,1 et 5; 14, 4; agri
I, 17, 3; II, 14, 4 (1’ ksh. utt?); pecudum I (15, 1); 20, 3;
(28, 4); II, 5, 3; 21, 5; 28, 2; 35, 6; III, 13,2; 19,1 et 2;
1V, (3, 1); 20, 4 et 5. _ Proli adipiscendae inserviunt loci
I, (14, 3); 20, 3; 23, 7; 25,5; (28,3); 29, 3; 30, 3 et 4;
II, 5, 3; 16, 2—4; 21, 3; 25,1; III, 2, 4; IV, 2, 5; 3, 5. ——
Praeterea prosperitas omnis et successus contingit I (15,
1); 18, 2 et 6 (et 7); (19, 5, 20, 1;) (20, 3 ânandatâ?); 21,
3; 22, 3 et 4; (23, 2); 23, 4 et 5 et 6; (28, 3); 29, 2 et 3
et 4 et 5; II, 13, 4; 15, 6; 16, 5; 25, 1 et 6; 26,1; 27, 4;
29, 5; 31, 3 et 4; 32, 3 et 4; 33, 3; III, 3,1; 8, 6; 10, 4;
11, 2; 14, 1 et 2 et 4; IV, 14, 4; 15, 2 et 4; 23, 2; 24, 6;
amogharp karma (I, 15, 5; II, 14, З); III, 12, 5; 15, 5; (kg-Shir

l) ln toto qui sequitur argumenti ruconrsu ampliora pluma omini additamenta


(11, 6---13; lli-‘21; Ill, ‘Mi-«42).
'3) Eumlcui discrcpuiitium bubus in Mânuvu: cf. I, 106; 11,52; 57; 12];
III, 40; 106; IV, 13; 27; A11; 42; 76; 78; 94; 184; 156; 159; 230 etc.
contra II, 249.
_ XIII _

vardhatis II, 14, 3); imbres II, 17, 4_5; 30, 2; IV, 1, 5; (25,
2). _ variae accrescunt ingenii virtutes I (14, 3); 17, 2;
23, 7; 25, 5 (28, 3) 29, 3; II, 3, 1 et 2‘); 23, 3; 35, 3 01:5'
et 6; III, 11, 1; 14, 1 et 3 et 4; IV, 4, 4;14, 1_4; 19, 2
et 3; 20, 4; 22, 5_23, 1; facultates magicae I, 7, 1; III, 2,
4; 9, 2_3; 25, 4; elements. serviunt ipsa I, 16, 4_5; II, (9,
3) 13,2; 15, 4 et 5; 34, 4; IV, 11, 1_3. ­
2) çântih: peccatorumß) omnium maxime est interpolata
(p. II, adn. 2). Eorum totum quasi circuitum amplectitur loc. spur. v
II, 12, 5—6“). — Cf. I, (6, 2_4; 14, 2; 17, 7 et 8); 22, 3 (et 4);
24, 5; 26, 2 et 4_5; (27, 4) 31, 2. `II (15, 2_3) 16, 5; 24,1;
29, 1 (et 2_3); 30, 5; 35, 2. III, (1, 2) 3, 1; 4, 5_6, 5”);
10, 5; (25, 3 et 5). IV, (4, 2); 23, 5 sqq. _ Mortem mor
bosque deprecantur‘) I (2, 5); 17, 9; 18, 4; 19, 1 (et 3);­
23, 7; 24, 3; 25, 5 (28, 4); 29, 2; 30, 4—31, 2. II, 1, 3;
25, 10 et 11; 26, 3; 33, 1 et 3; 35, 1. III, (3, 2et 3); 7, 3
(et 5); 8, 1 (et 3); (l2, 1) 19, 2 et 3; IV, 1, 1 et3; 9, 4_6
(7); 16, 1 (_5); 19, 3_5. (anandlmtû, I, 20, 3; kilâsîtvmn?
II, 20, 3). _ Veneni remedia I, (2, 5); 27, 1; 28, 1_3 in
mentem revocant Mânavi locum 7, 217 (mantrair vishàpahaìh).
Infausta somnia avertuntur I, (23, 2; 24, 1) 25, 1; 30, 1;
II, 33, 2. IV, 20, 1; calumnia I, 31, 2. II, 24, 1; 30, 3.
vinculis libet-ant I, 17, 9. II, 24, 2 (уагпраэуа); 28, 3 —-4
(et 5); 34, 2; bestiis I, 18, 5; 22, 5; 25, 6; IV, 2, 4; 23, 4;
daemonum impetu I, 17, 4; 22, 6 (pratibhû. „gespenst“?) 25, 2.
II, 13, 1; 22, 4; 25, 2 et 10. III, 25, 1. IV, 6, 3_4 (5);
7, 5; 8, 4; 22, 5_23, 1.
3) abhicârabß) nominatur (I, 15, 4; II, 25, 7) III, 18, 3;
IV, 6, 4; 8, (3) 4. Inimìcorum est bAdhanmna jaynl), vînâçn
nam, pidanam, uccatanmna cyàvanam “); vid. I (15, 4 et 7); 18, 1;

l) Contra „a-matilp“ (vid. adnot. ad loc.); simile erroris exemplum in Атм


унпо detexit Roth (Zeitschr. d. D. M. G. VIII, p. 474).
2) cf. Bul-nell, Sâmnvidh. intr. p. XIII sqq. _. И) vid. Muller, Bgv., v01. V,
p. 402, 1. 6.
з) cf. Sâmavidh. I, 5, 15 et 16; 6, l; 7, 4; 8, l2. In Манто 11, 72_89
jam septem alia. occurrunt ejusdem peccati piaculn, connexń vocabulo „vû“. Quid
quod Caunnklyup quoddam aùtrarp inter мент fontes fuisse aliunde constat? vid.
Ind. Stud. I, р. 243 (of. Mânav. 11, 256: mann-air спкммютаумш).
4) In mentem venit Shadguruçishyi: wrgvithmun _ rognghnopunìshnt. prfîyah“
(Verz. d. Berl. S. II., р. 14, çlok. 8).
5) cf. Burnell, Sâmavidh. intr. р. XXII sqq.; imprimis (p. XXV шт.) do proprio
illo ilnnginìs (pratikrtih) mnutandae more.
6) cf. Verz. d. В. S. H., nuuos ать; Ind. Stud. III, p. 156.
_XIV

20, 2; 25, 2 et 6; 29, 4. II, 2, 6; 3, 5—4, 4; 13,1; 17,1-3;


21, 4; 22, 4; 23, 5; 24, 5 (26, 3) 30, 3-4; 31, 2 (in alter
cationic); 32, 5; 34, 1. III, '10, (2 et) 3 (in alea); 14, 7--15, 1;
16, 1—2; (17, 4) 18, 3 et 5; (22, 2); 25, 6. IV, (2, 1—2);
11, 3—12, 3 (supntnîbâdhunam) 14, 5 (15, 1—2); 211, 3; 24, 3,
(25, 1). Vidveshaump I (2, 5); 19, 2 (et 4 et 5; 20, 1). 111,
21, 5; 22, l (et 2) IV (10, 4); 23, 4. "- Contra samvanauam,
vaçîkarauaui: (I, 2, 5). II, 35, 2. III, 15, 2—18, 4; (20, 4);
21, 1—2; 21, 4; (22, 2). IV, 13, 2—4; 23, 4; 24, 4 et 5 et (i.
Feminae amor conciliutur 111, 19, 3--20, 3 (5); 21, 4. Couso
piendi incantnmeutum est Il, 26, 5-27, 1.
` 4) Ex gg'liyo 111, 13, 5 traditur „snûtukasya“ benedictio;
mxde patria familias II, 25 (9 et) 11; 26, 4; IV, 7, 3;
25, 6-26, 4. Ad nuptias qui spectat locus (III, 22, 3—24, 5)
alicujus est momenti. „Sûryâyai bhàvavrttam“ significare hymui
B., 10, 85 versus 6-13, infra ostendetur; quos octo versus de
Sûryae pompa coelesti u sponsae patro recitamdos esse discimus.
Deinde quod versus ille „illiârgi“ non de sponsa, sed ab ipsa
recitzitur (cf. Ind. Stud. V, p. 193), videtur novum. „Samrâjñî
’ti jupet“ scil. „bhrâtâ ­- pitâ ’pi vá“, cf. Ind. Stud. V, 193 et 331.
­­- Quad superest vidliânam pertiuet ad caerimouiam quae dici
tur „Imlrîugîkurmau (vid. Ind. Stud. V, p. 293 sqq.): qua quid
intcudutur, ex nostro loco fortasse apparet.
Singula sacrificia haud nimis differunt ab iis, quae 051111:—
hâyauali describit; pro Prajâpate hic oecurunt devapatnyal) (quae
etiam II, 16, 2 generatioui praesunt); pro quinque illis dis Pûsliâ,
Mitrûvaruimu, Tvasbtà, Brhaspatili habemus Apsarasali (quas
Viçvûvasui Gandliurvo quodammodo competere constat, vid. Ind.
Stud. V, p. 185; 191; Ath-V. II, 2) et epicus quusdam volup
шин formas: „Raub“ et „Pradyumuul_1“. -- Ceterum nostcr sacri
ficiorum tenor propius accedere videtur ad liymnum Ath. 14, 2
(v. 3; 4; Ind. Stud. V, p. 191). Bliagall pruecipuus deus est
„niveçasya“ (vid. et. Rgvidh. II, 25,11). „УайзЬйШйраЩд“ deni
que qui nominatur deum eundem esse ас Qâiikliâyani „гада pra
tyânîkall“, equidem crediderim. Derivandum esse puto а radice
nî, illumque testor locum Rgvidhâni quamvis spurium 11, 11, 1:
pratyûuuyauasiddhyal'tlium ­­ juhvatas tnt: praçâmyati. Id
ipsum plmlzuu hic prundiei videtur 24, 3: „striyns tuuvyuli çà
lnyante“. Significautur opinor „nymplme modo nuptue“, quae
novem illis versibus: vi hîti (It, 10, 86, 1—9) „placantur“.
_XV

Subaudiri puto in vv. illis rixam qnandam familiarem (quam


vernacula «Iicimus lingua: „gardinenpredigt, chsmndsscene“) ex
ipsa 110010 "111111011; v_rsllûknpili «mim чох ambigua quid signiíicet
nisi mentulam, non iuteiligo‘). 'Symbolica igitnr fuit usurpatio
(111 111 pompa Sûryae, vid supra; et in kliili „avidllavâ“>versu 4,
of. Auf'recht, Rgveda II, p. 682), 1111р1ае 01) amissam virginìtatem
placandae causa. Erat Indrânis numen, cui matrimonii impedi
menta omnia essent averruncanda.; ea hymni 10, 145 („sapatnî
bàdhanmn“) qlloque particeps (sûktabhâk) est. Cujus karma quum
diebus fieret ante nuptìas proximis (Ind. Stud. V, 294), cohaesisse
quodammodo cum sortitione (Ãçvalâyani, ibid. р. 289 sqq.) ex
ipsorum verborum conjecerim concentu „patighnî“ et „vipravrâ
jinî“. Si omina matrimonium abnuebant (i. e. si puella poste
riorum quatuor glcbnrum unam preimndebat), evitabntur 111 ­vide
tur rei discrimen piaculis supra diet-is. — А11ш1аву1111 (24,4)
quae sint 1101111 1110 significatae, diu multumque perpendi. Notas
illas Atharvasaluhitae quin sint qualnvis nihil Obstet, tamen
hujusne hymni (10, 86) сег11 versus nominentur 111111110“). ~­­'
Si gravida uxor est, usurpantur I, 23,-3; II, 17, 3 е1 4;
IV, 17—19, 5; 23, 2—3. Formulae in çràddho recitnndae I,
17, 4 (—6); 21, 1; 111, 2, 1 et 3. (1V, 25, 5). Wetatur an
vârohauanl III, 8, 4. Iter facturo praecipiuntur preces l, 18,
4—5; 22, 4—7; 26, 1; 27, 3—4; 31, 3—5. 11 (1, 1—2); 1,
4—2, 5; 3, 3 (et 4); 16, 5—17‚ 1; 21, 4; 22, 5; 23, 2; 26, 2;
27,1. III, 9, 4; 11, 2; IV, 2, 4; 13, 5; 20, 2; 23, З. -
Quodsi talis argumenti recensus (praesertim partes 3 et 4,
abhicârâh et grllyâni)­ vestigia quaedam vetustatis prac se fert,
jam in uno illo 1000 (р. XIV) haerebit quaestio, qui in describendo
„Indrânyàli karmani“ antiquìoribus diis substituut novos. Imque
in universum qui sit in Itgvidbûno deorum Orbis, 511111115 quaesi
turi. -­ Primum cujus quisque pratîki deus est priueipalis (secun
dum Anukramanim); ei 111 bonos; sed praepollere aliquantum
solis cultum, sentire mihi visus sum. Ceterum notanda sunt
epitheta Vedicn. En synopsis: I

l) lìodem арест: Bril-Dev. (2, 18, 5—14, 2) 7, 29: „anu hi knpilu vrnhü | Indrnb
I‘rajâpntiç cuivß“; c1'. Juhitntgen, Mmm, р. 60. Uctermn vid. Roth ml Nirukt.
12, i). Indorum nuribus baud scìo 1111 nssonuhnt „kuprth“.
2) vv. 16 et 17? ñlinnns == knprth? vid. Uaug, Ailalwlìrâlnu, p. 439 contra
Weber, Ind. Stud. IX, 307. Quel“ versum тыл-111201010 locus сон-111111111 1, l2
indient, 111 cxompium nominis „anasyûb“, is cum illo Atlmrvnvedî pratîko („ynd
двум“) печшщьшш consentire videtur: „pmhûnány“ (sic).
-XVI —

Agnir, Indra., atho Vâyuh, Sûrya anyâç ca дымы, IV,


26, 51). Agnir= viçvatomukhah 11,13, 2; jâtavedâh, 11, 15, 5.
IV, 9, 5; vibhâvasul), II, 21, 4. (vratacârî, III, 5, ; svishgnkg't,
I, 5,4). Indral): mallendrall II, 32, 5. (IV, 26, 3) Indrâvishpû
I, 25, 4; II, 29, 5. puramdarali I, 17, 10. II, 31, _5; 34, 4;
35, 1. (затмишь 1, 28, 5. II, 16, 1; 21, 6. çakrah, II, 13, 3.
III, 5, 4. vajrî II, 25, 6; 32, 4. vg'trahâ II, 34, 5. Sùryah I,
18, 2; (20, 1) 25, 7. II, 14, 4. âdityah I, 19, 1; 24, 4. II, 26, 3;
34, 2. III, 25, 4 (vidyä vaiçvânarîi). амина}, I, 25, 7. II, 13,
5; 27, 5; 30, 1; 31, 1. bhâskarab, I (14, 4) 24, 4. II, 31, З.
аг1<а1_1, II, 35, 3. (Savitary, I, 23, 1). Bhagal), III, 23, 4; In
drink ib. 5. Yamo гада III, 7, 1 et 3 (et 4 et 5); 14, 6; 0lokal)
IV, 12, 5. °dûtal_|, IV, 20, 2. m_rtyul_| III, 7, 6; 8, 1. avasânusyu
patib I, 5, 2. Anumatih, ibid; Nirytili, IV, 26, 3. Rudrah et
varunab in sacrificio herbarum IV, 1, 1 et 3. Parjanyah IV,
1, 5. ajàçval) = Pûshâ II, 5, 1; babhru11= Somali, ibid; nâsatyau
I, 23, 6. II, 32, 2. IV, 3, 1.
Brahmu(n.)I, 1,1; 5, 3; 6, 5 (= III, 1, 3); II, 13, 5. III,
(l, 4 et 5); 14, 5. Vislniuli I, 5, 4; 17, 4 (et 5 et 7); 25, 4;
II, 29, 5. inah=Rudrub I, 4, 3; 18, 6; 24, 3; 31, 1; II,
27, 4. Praiâpatih (philos.) IV, 9, 4. Parameshçhî, III, 9, 3.
Sarasvati I, 5, 4. II, 23,3. III, 3, 6._ Vàc = gaurî, II, 35, 2
(IV, 4, 3). Crib, II, 18, 1. Pg'thivî, I, 17, 3. Râtrî IV,
4, 5; 5, 4. devânârp gai-nilia I (9, 4). IV, 4, 5; 11, 5; 22,
2—3; 25, 5 et 6. Yaksliâdhipatih, Ratil), Pradyumnab III, 23,
4-5. devapatnyal) 11, 16, 2. 111, 23, 5. Gandharvâpsarasah I,
5, 3. III, 9, 2; 23,4. rakshâxpsi, kytyàh vid. supra p. XIII
(çânti1}); câraçâl), III, 9, 2. piçàcâl), IV, 2, 4. bbûtâni II, 2, 1;
25, 10; IV, 2, 4. nadyalgi srotûipsi, II, 1, 5. (III, 12, 1). devatâli
штабы), 1, 7, 1. (11, 11,4) IV, 5, 4; digdevatâll, IV, 26, 3. -
Jam si rerum summam retractamns, in hoc nostro, ut nunc
est, Iìgvidhâno et scribendi generis et rerum argumenti
inaequalitatem quandam inesse confitebimur. cujus inaequalitatis
nulla alia potest esse causa, quam quod antiquo cuidam simili
libro postea supervenerunt, qui et prosam orationem numero
necterent epico et nova etiam atque etiam infarcirent. Quad
idem quum de Sîunavidhûno senserit Burnellius (intr. p. IX: -—

1) óf. IVeber, Om. et Port. p. 386; Ind. Stud. 13, 182. Trinitas haec occurrit
Bgvidh. II, 81, s (Agnir, Vûyub, впавшим), Vûyuh alioquin omnino deest.
,gin Ethe Si, 'wehave a.` wdrk.;whioh I has-been refarranged, -and
probably more~ «than once“), .etiam de -Rgvidhâno reotevvjndieavisqe;
videtilr (ib. p.- XXIII): „that the Itgveda „had once u correspon-g.
ding Brûlununa'tqtho S'ûmayidhânn,. islproved ,by ”к!
existence of' the Rgvidhâna, ‘a Pariçishta, .which is ,merelyia
versifìed..form ,of what must have been a precisely similarworkff.,
_ Itaque si 'quando fuit Rgvidbânafbrâbmanarp (vid, p.' I, aduot.I 2);
sifis quen; nunc ЬаЬешиемНЬег‚рагйрйвьф nomine dignus est, per,
longulnhtemporis spatium'i(quod inter brâhmauorumetpariçishtdj
rnm.aetates,interest) vel'eomplures auctores -et.stilum et ящик
mentum operis natìvum paulatim irmnutawerunt.ll .Idiquodoptime
elucet illis locis,­ quibus ‚Сациви sententia. aut illustratur aut
immutatur, quin etiam impugnatur. Subt ошпйпо sex:)I,' 26',
4_51 „paiçunyam krtvâ. "càryanrpadvijaih _.imam nu somaxgx _1
дара“. _ Hic iversu 4*’ i'psius Qaunaki (i. e.` Abrâhin'mgi?)¿lverba.
introducunt'ur, quae bene ¿consentiunt cum Anukraińánis „зет
tential).’._y II,.27, 2 Capuaki' sententi'a (26„ 5:- y.sùkte-na.- _L
svâpayet),iterate)l (27;i2" sûi'isanv'uln) impugnaturinonisineiaeun
mine il ­f2"; eadem,sane censura lestgßquàe LAiifreohtii („эф Ihdl
Stud. IV, 341 sqq). _ III, 24, 4 item ¿praeceptum'illudnuptiŕtie
„snâpayed .âhanet_sygîtbhii“> àntiqnatiarî corollariozlmupoddhared
enaŕn _ dvrcmn“. (vid. p. XV .cuml adn. 21)‚›\'Ессгйсемешают“,
зотетйш 2_ IV, 24,y 1 eonlirmntnr Manuis nuctoritnte:„ „idetńi
M. dixit?).“. _5224, 3„„iti Qqunakah“ выгоден: auctore additum
videtur ideo, ne „tâdrçain“.illud l(quod.[rroxime,praeeedit, duobns
çiokis spuriisy huc trahi 4possit, ,immo redintegretunçaunqki duc;
toritas; ~(51" interpolavit Linsipiens ._‘quidam азиат cbnoiusionëm,
qui?l pratîkam villud vidhim fdosi'derat). .L_ 27; 3 rursus ipsnyerbà.'
citantur, _opinorg ut. finis .Coronet opus —Ч титры/ЧМ). давшим
. - ;- Зеадле- пйшйвмгесепъеш„агыъгешиг„НЬеЩ „nostri мешают
Í ­­i i ` ;- i', ‘i illu( gw' i " .“|~i` {Máxiillirf

(tv. ‘ È?) 552155353(ЁзаЁЬЁЁ’ььЁаЁЁЬЁЁЗЬ„ЁЁ“ 219‘:‚{:‚‘::25"“ж„5ш‘ш. ‘


credebatur. Brhad-Dev. 4, l2 in ipsos Шов duo versus incidere videtur codicia
Марина; поп quuet nisi dey fins itìhñsi: „praçasya tam (Р çgd: praçnmsmtâln)
[задний]? ,gurůumûrdlmy nbhijighmtuh | smitvninnm Шиши; cobiiuv: ‚афишей psi,
putlîaiiîilhloqui sequuntnr çiokos no quis genuian рам, sul'ierseiiiiof

ceterum illis v'erbislocum Dhurmnçâstri дантист, non est yneeesiunbpotesta


quoque 'ex a'ntiquiors
Praiekterea quodnmCaunakah
onlinatur Mânuvilsûtro Наш-Ш.iin. (in A,‚ „задам.
I, l„2l;‘13 ~ _ ‚ ейцётд
­l

in formula _finali `I , 27, 6 1in.; ali'orurn sententianusqnam respicitur. (Louis spurils


babes: шептать II, A25, 7 g, Мани/Юр? II, 32, 1; Ушедшим; ULi/Ih); Критикуй,
и, 12, 2. nal.yaçrñga|;,­m, 21, 4; 2s, 5; нагааць, ш, 42, 7.у ‘ ’
1. Н . ‚щ.
Ь
— XVIII —

oaveamus. »Contra postumoi'um quae' habemus pariçishlorum'et


upanishadum levitatem stnltitìaln'que inest in Rgvidhâno severior
qnaedam observa/cio. Qnam modica sunt brâhm'anorum -donal
I,­ll, 2; ‘б, fmII, (15, 3)-30,>4 (kilnoid)'lll, 1, 5;-1V, 27, 2
sqq. cum oluusnla v. 6: luêlpraiçìîmtàyß daldyât etc.l 'ß- -Ablń
oärnln non' valet, -si quis est integer vitae soelerisqne purus, of.
1,- 19,-2; III, 18, 5. ­­~"Octo sunt di'gdevatâlg (“Ц-26, 3) ut’ in
Mânavo 1, 13. Ex vocabulo astronomico „navavargottamaln“
(III, 23, 3) quod ad' certain aetatem delinienclam nullum ut vi
detnr momentum promi potestfadmodum piget. (Planetarum
nulla est mentio; de П, 12, 6*'*7 -vid. p. V ‘ouml'adln 2.) Contra
muximiv sunt momenti lVerba арий pliilosoplios usitatal), ut I,
21, 3 (vid. ad |ос.); п, 3, l? 29,1 (vid. ad im); III, 14, 3
(tamasà: vid. Johänt-gen',l Manu р. 31 sqq.;l »„supar1_1âl_i‘­‘ ibid. p.
43, adn.'4 671 `inanyetûtmâmum âtmanì, ib. р. 57 sqq.);­85, 2 (vid.
ad loo.)‘_=IV,‘ 9, 3l-4 (l). -‘«‘ Jam noti sunt mantraga'nůlx (1,4,
3; quorum -exelnpln exhibot lAllmrvßpnriçìsl1@qu 32; vì(l.­§ 17);
neu non inwrcudit.' (ut ~in antiquiorilms Atlmrvulm-içishçis, yid.
Illdl Stud. I, p4297) singulorum' Vedorum aemnlatio, IV, 6, 4
sqq.; 12, ôîfde' quo ‘infra dicetur). f . ‘ А
Quantacunque antiquofilli operi (brâhmanam nominare libet)
per longum tempus aut accrevernnt aut decreverunt, — ipsa
libri pratîkorum summa quill intacta. rennanserit; dubitm'i jam
non potest. Praescrìbitnr quidemßpratîkam varìis modis“):'
1) aut ipsa verba ponuncur (raroomìttitur „iti“), addito
„sùktum“ sive „pc“ (ваере tantummodo „ещё, eshâ“ etc.) sive
ardharcali (I, 19, 2), dvgcall, tical); pragâthab П, 21, б; '25,
6;"34,^2). Agnoscitur sola max_imlalorum divisio (quumqnam ipsa
nominatie II, 35, 7; III, 4, 1 interpolata est; clucetinsuper ex
libromun terminis), asliçakornm omnino non commemoratur (etenim
„adhyâyal_1“, nisi loc. spur. II, 31, 7; 33, l, deest). Normun
quam quiv. пища, ‘verbo’ non subeunt çloki numerum, supçrest
_wf-'..»r~.1 -l

l) Spui-ia siint III, 86 sqq.; 39, 4. In Bph-Dev. 8“, 28 invenì: „Испи


y'îtmânam ûfmau1“.‘ — I_lgvìdh. I, 20, 4. II, 4, 5. Ill, 3, 6 pratîkâni {глинист- in
,summum
I' ' ‘1) vid.ensВаше“,
(мнут-па)“.
запит/МЫ intr. p. XXX. Àçvnlâyani illu lex valet interdnm:
(vid. Stenzler ád‘Ãçval-grh. 1, 11,2 et 20, 9) „ramp (не. prnlîyñl): pùdngralmne,
вами.“ aùklûdnu him: píulu, ’dhike mmm“, Pnrum dìlìgontcr prulìki ciréúítns
vldclur
21, l). deÍinlri
­­'-"IV,Il,'20,
4, аВ (На: 'ad loc.),
pratiknm ‘17, 1
„yenedunp“ (vid.
vnr. ad
lect.loc.),
esse IY;
lpro 22', 4 (vill. nd
‘„tubhyeduqxń
pei-param conclusi (vid. напор); exordlum id esse (зашитым, пирс invenì (do
quo infra). " ` ` f ‘ '
_XIX

syllaba una; ut I, 31, 4; П, 5, 2; (19, 3); 25, 1; 26, 2; 34,


3; 111, 11), 4; 14, 1;'1V, 11, 4; 22, 2. (Extra pratîkâni ab
undantia haec occurrit bis 1V, 25, 2; 2li, 3; loc. spur. lll, 30, 6).
Eadem de causa tria pratîkâni mutilanturl): I, 29, 1 („indra
çreshçhànîty antatal) P“ ut Brh-Dev. 4, 14, 5) 31, 3; П, 27, 4..
­ 2) aut suf'ûxum ut ita dicam Pâninenm adhibet'ur, ut I,
20, б; 23, 5; 26, 2. III, 25, 2 (insuper „iti“l). Spuria sunt
II, 17,­ 6; IV, 25, 2. - r г" - ' ‘l It

3) aut argumentum appellatione significatur 1, 3, 5; 18, 1;


П, 1, 4; 4, 2. 111, 10, 1'; 23, 2. IV, 13, 5;“14, 1; 23,5.
(1,11, 2 et 4;'12, 1. Il, (5,-1. IV, 21, 2). v
4) ubicunque dubitari nequit, pro ipso pratîkò nómina usur
pantnr aut _rshis auctorisq) aut dei participi91). -L
Jain si lìgviahîinam procedit „samài'nnàyànupůrvaçìzb“,
quaestio est, qual'is'sit hujus „samàrnnâyasyà“ vtenor, qualia
elementa. t Н ‘ - ` n ` " " ‹
‘ ` '

Tenorem videinus' esse Qâkalórnm ('vid. Kulm, Ind.'Stnd.


p. 108), i. e. eundem atque in nostris quae editae sunt Rgvedi
Samhitis et in Sàrvânhkràmani. Difl'ert vero Rgvidlià'ni закрыв,
a vulgári illay carminum summa ampliare. Atque hic quidem
in x'nentenì revocare liceat Rothìi sententiam hanc (2'. th. u. G.
d. Vcd.,
sind­ p. 30'sqq.):
jenseits „alle verschiedenhelten,"so
der àufzeiclmung Scheint es,
der lieder und ihrerl behandlung

in den schulen zu suchen 'und bestehen für uns nur noch


in den textesabweichuiigen der verschiedenen hymnen
sammlungenl Etìam Brh-Devatae (qui liber et ipse est
„Caunàkîyo vgrantbalg“) sarnbitam' differre quum Kuhn . jam
communicavisset (Ind. Stud. I, p.-.108 sqq.), eam cum nostri
libelli вырыта comparare studui non sine eventu: continet en_im,
praeter omnes gpublicati »I_{gvedi (ut ita dicam „angatae“)
bymnos, non solum eos, ut videtur, qui in ligvidhâno supersunt,
sed etiam plures. —— contra aliis ex illis decem „Qannakîyâ

l 1) Il, ‘24, ß датам-немцем compositionem quam ilmtilaliohmri putin-u malos


lll, 2l, 4 pnrñkndllsnsyn: ex prntîko nomen hymni videtur llcaumptum.
’) Hoc in altera maximo lll libelli parte, in priore auctor suo e nddilur
pralîko. Consentitur omnino cum Anukramanis praeceptìs; unum ërdhvubâhum
(1, 24, 8) quomodo explicem nescio. Маши errorem corrìgns bis: l, 20, a sauparníìnì
(sumllitae discrimen subesse sero intellexi; de quo infra) et 25, 4 indrâvishnû (hac
ipsa communione apparet, post „ФА-1131111)“ non „rgbhìh“ intelligi, sed „натащи;
itaque corrìgas adnot.: 164—166). -
b*
_XX

дымит Vulgatam sequnntnr'(quinque illas dido annkramauîli):


mide controversiain quandam nasci app'àrew ­ ì \ › mi;
"1’ Ezun dissolvercI videtur Shallgliŕuçisliyi :metoritas; post
quam cnim nomińavit decein ‘libros (Чем. d. Berl. S.­I‘l. р. 13,‘
Фив—17): 0 - y f ‹ ~
»l I. nnukramiinyab 1) ârshî 2) chândasî­3)­daivatî 4) anuvâlm"
Hm: бузины“. x.. . А rl.. '. ' .All . l ;
II. 6) i'gvidll. 7) pâdavidh. 8) l1_rlmddev.­9) pnûtiçûkliyznn
s `10) gyliyani,.| м n; l .« -. . .„
recensum ìteratverbis liisce (ib. р. 14, çl. 5.-.9):
„_rslicr anukramâdiârshï, gyhyam tu,‘krnńianâll atlia
.-xcliandàsuli шаланда, рМачШЫурЁ, prùtiçâkllyuyuk |
sadcvatâ daivatî ca, subylmddevatâ ._’rthayuk, l ‚ ‚ ‚
впитала. ‚защиту ‚ mwkrßmßnî. vâkî fnamrâdisßmldlyayâ l
...rsïìdhâwml .Cßvlpßkîywm Ã.çvgllûxallvsûirikimh.. . . _. .‚ .
rognglmopnnialmt. lprûynli. lillilâliy а1к1|11ач11грапёЧН
..ëûlffidivnëezlelffrlftmiY» sa»ï.Yßjñvyů'ftl'@minuit
‘Lsai'vânlvllkramqnîçulnmm ..
nir|_>`l_'my'i;nt;ili'vïipnçciítul?l l“ l(etc. .

all() вале 011111192 lo’ 2112.9.’ З: i . et. ЧОЧШ‘ЧГ ШИРИ!“


регртрощцпапу .а!$!й1пащапёч‘5„$о‚ mwst». . “einde ad Pi@
ргйат .de Sirvânukramßni qußwtionem. lrwsiwr, 011505 дтт
Qianntni' esse quinqup illue gliiiquniunyali s_iînlgtlûdìpañoakpktilg).
QQ, his, lvelx in, _universum._va.let,­ (luod__legitllp in Anllvâkâiilnkrii­
фара (vid. 1nd. smd. 111,251; м. минет, ндэьрг А. $„Ь. р, 218.
222. 230; ,Rqu „VOL II, p. XXXIII); l _I I
„khailikàuâm anàdeçoßsmin grunthe ’nuvâkânâ1n; ,
z. yat tu cancâyatevede, tasyaßsamkhyetinali çrutihhlç. .
д“ ' Itnque` illisv verbis terminus quodaminodoA lvidetmwesse con
stitutns,” quo grautlmdnçaki partesldistinguas dnas: qllarum al-toru
L4"(quiiiqiie uunkrmnan'yull7"),‘et pi-û'tiçâkllyzilnï), usuiiuserviens
s'cholarum et clericorun1­­quasi~ edm-sgml), canonicos tantum
exhibcat saniliitae llymnos (= yac“oai-câya.l;ß` vedo);l altera
(duo vidliânàni, bill-dev., gillyaiil), communi la'icorum usui
udnptatq, nonv 2oontemnat aanleg/oww (liliilâni), immo omnia,

‘) Quorl M. Mllllcr, Бди 4`vol. [I l. c."¢licit (in панов. n), in (данном Àrsln'l
nukmnmni „tlm khilam soc-.m to lmvo been nmnlinnml“, «louumunlis сопки-шип: ширит—
sedet; nce sulisi'meuru videnlur Sluulgnrnçishyi vorbei (in cummeuturio Amivûkûnukru
munis); upapruynntu duçnivnni cn | npnprnynnto udlivaraln l skâiluçasliktnm
тупа ity eval lmnn | „yßtru nindhyo khilsm“ ârsln'lnukrmnnnyůdìnivut (? vi
dlllinùt?)l v v ­ - › л - м
„хм

quìbus «loi rognri Solent (zyaj jupyulßh vede 1)), ulnplectntur.


Jam quqniam ex altern liao parte pûduvidhânmn ,ct' (Caunakîyluni)
gi'liyzugi ndlluc' фотонным, зпрпгозь ut propria illu quae
llgvidllñni e_t Bril-,Demme annihpmiîkâni compurnlnus 4uyuhlnqn'u
tîkis eorumßů'ustorum, quae nostri sanlllitzie codices exhibent
tanquarqlkblìlâni, et guage ycarreau@ lpal(lzi_13;^it,‘.llo._`„(Du khilis in

universum yid. Roth, z. Lit. шьет yp. 30 sqq.; M. Miilleiqißgv.,


vol. Il, p.,XXXIIÍ; Aufrechthßgv., Il, р. (372 sqq.) Talia
anoxgqqipf ах IcgdiisilbusIl'Ppi'lzricultu,Iliubeulusolnnino ,viginti quin
чио"): ea non omnia in Ilggidli, et Bril-Dev..,tunguntupy In lign
libro, qui „magis .egipressum 4‘pirvqebelui supe закрыто imaginclu,
tantumrnòìdo sepielni kliilfuvii'integray iliserlaismi'ëibis signißcata.
inveni: l ' :A I "V "in " ”щ d " V ‘if í"
l) çrîsfiktuul, linterr Il. 5, '87 pt sexti шарфа“ ‘exordium,
vvide Brill-DfT), l173)@­ {Ч'Ц 'q 'l “у”? _
„çrîsûlitain‘_âçîrvâllalj syâlîtIL-çrîlpuirânâm ïpali'gà nisliáV):
syâd vû Llalçslnnyâng] 'Patil'._node (P), agnis layJ ап‘а nipâ
^ “ тьмы
(18)'.P'lz'çxtiîzvatßl Jîvapllfl‘n_ và garblxakarmani lsavlpsatutau. "
nânârůpûl) Duyasvinyaßi] sum` Isrzwal'llzîti‘) saliyistvutâ[l_1].l| v l
‘) „carcâyate“ a'dìscipulis yin solida; Лагуны“ à pr'ecàntibiis ih sacrificio.
Sic refutulnr «'dubitatiq, Winninßgvidhàni usus fuerit` destinataria:v _sucerllosne
qunsi voti intumunlius purugnt. rilus („учти ]н|ШуМ, "ржавыми“ от.) М „vidhû
„мн in Atlmrva-Puriçisliçis, nu quìlibet, laïcus (ilvijnh медь. est mnbiguum).
Arcetur omuino ordo infnuus 1, 3-Jí4 (2, 3; 18, 4; 14, 4). Irl. 80, 5.I ¿111, 16, l
et З! (et 4); 17, 2, cf. Залит/МН. 2, 5, 8 (20, 4_5). Митоз-Ниш Iièét hinntros
интриге Il, 34, Б (vid. ш! 10c.). lll, 22, 4. IV, Il, В sqq. —— 'Tuntummodo
ríîjnknrmlìui quaecunquo ocbllrrllnt, succrdotum, fuisse, рщь ,ex ipsu ro (vid.
п, 22, 1; 24, 3_5. ‘1v,(2, a); s, 1_2; 14, 5; 21, 1—22, 4). Нет in Аст
grl|y0"(ß, ‘12), Sûnlmŕidhhnn (В, “6 ct'G); Yajuriìidlxûńo (Aganul'ßljì, ndll. 250,
vv. (IG-«73), Atl;ux­:vu¿Pnriçisl|çìs (vid. ìnfrn). ч ` „ д И I.. « И i l
i) visi. Auf'rccht, l. c.; pauw)l en чипе upml Минет!" supersunl, (vol. IV,
p. 4; б; III', p. L1, “Ж. XLI)`,‘ 'séraé 4nl'iginié indició. рте ёё‘ГегцпЪ. Subjungßre
hicIiccnt, quam in purlustraudis khilis inveni similitudinem Isatis unirilieum. lnsunt
euim nonnunqunm in ipsis khilis slm çloki integri seu Iielilislichi I_{lz'vidllânh
cf. M. Muller, Rgv, vol. lll, рыХЬ sqq. et IV, р.-б— 10 cum вдуть. П, 18, I;
vol. III, p. 50 е IV,. р. Бчсиш I_ìgvidh. Il, 22, 3; vol. V, p. XXXVII, çl. 18 cum
ßgvidh. IV, 25, l; iii. çl. 20 cum ßgvidh. III, В, 2; vol. Vl, р. 28, v. 14 cum
I_ìgVilih. IV, «6, 1. __ Quus khllorum frusta quam „семга sint)v vel maxime patet
ex eo, quod uppeudixìlillc (шлепки. (В. бд 48) ‚подпиши suo. loew insertan“ Psi:
(МИН. vul. lll, p. L), ЕМ ёНтп limit` ñ; 40 (vol. IV, p. 5), i. è. спаси! loco, lquo
Shallguruçisliyuh сит I_{gviilliâni çlnkonl (vid. папок. nd ll, 22, 2). l'orro vol. V,
p. XXXVII, çl. 20 ikvrntnr топал „juhvuuu ex afldiiumentu вшиты III, 8, 2; et
\'ol.‘III, 'p. XL истратят convenit cum lib. nostr. Il, 19, 1 (umlim: °pûrvârp,
ut voI. IV, p. 6; Agni-Pur. шт. 258, 7.55).
3) Praesto mihi fuit unus codex Ch. 197 satis mendosus.
4) cod. pnrànîshaç; çravatîtì, cf. 8, 15. д.
— XXII ­­

2) cakshul), post 6, 44, vid. 5, 21: -


„ayam‘) devas (44, 22--24) trcam sanmyam ai[n]dra.m eke
pracákshate.
сап-Наш ‹::11{в11пг‘) ity nsyâm. treo ’dliîti (45, 31) ВгЬоЬ
зШЫЬ‘). |
3) sex illosversus „avidhavâ“ post R. 10, 85 indicari con
jicio ex ejus llymni descriptione (5, 25—28), quae finit: „â nah
(v. 43) prajâpate, imâm (45) aindrâ tv, antyâ brliaspatel_|“.
(cod.cum
sed °patel~x
llhili­praimâm aidrâvatyâ).
v. (i convenire videtur.Нос поп cum hymni v. 47,

4) 2131111, post 11), 103, fortasse oocurrit 8, З“):


„âçnr (1113) шпагат; apvâ­ Llevî amîsllâm (v. 12) ity roi

stutâ
cathurtliî bârhaspatyâ[tu]; nâkuletprdmahâm (7) iti
dvi-cas tu mârutuli pretety (v. 13) aindrî vâ. — bralima yat
' ' ’
ltutrîuiìruklû vaiçvmlovy rg; ekû sûryam nrcati,
гагат
финтам purâç eatnsrus tu, Savitârnm abllîti yâ |
(4) sûktaçeshas tn-sha|[r]cal_1­ sqryâcandramasoli stutih.
tushtâvendram asâvîti (104) Ashtako ’smât parena tu“ etc.)
5) medhâsùktmn, post В. 10, 151, vid. 8, 12:
— „çraddhayâ (151) çrâddham; medhàsùktam ать
гагат;
âgne[ya|n] tv â’sur etv eta[c]; châsa (152) aindre tatal)
рак-е“. l
6) nejumeslia, post. В. 10, 184, vid. 8.. 173):
—— „vishnur (184) iti yat sûktam, vaiçvadevam tad “суме:
tasmiu svzulârugarbllârtlmm i'shi[r] âçâsta âçishnli I
(18) param tu ucjaineslicti gnrbhâçîr eva посуше“.
7) samjñânam, post В. 10, 191, vid. 8, 20:
„sam sam (19'1), samjñânam ity ete param samvanannm ‘)
vidul,1“. |
In Rgvidhâno Citantur çrîsùktam (II, 18, 1) medhâsùktam
(IV, 14, 1; 19, 1) nejameslm (IV, 23, 3) samjñâuam (et tac cham
l) uml. nvuym'i; culminar; trcevîtipriyùstulili.
2) uml. iur-uu' iinll'nln alpi); Циклы, prîtoty, vni (vid. Kulm, llnl.SLu\l. l, p. l08);
"1111141. °п1‹е1у гс; "cuinlrunmsun; Iuslltñcemlrmn usûpîly.
з) cod. °dûre; ninijamesheti.
4) cod. “щипании.
-­ XXIII -­

yor, IV, 24,15, 6),' praeterea шприц“; (П; 25, 111):'q1|od


kliilmp prneccdcns‘) hyliinum 11.17, 85 tum "rute (zum eo con
junctmn ost, llt jam uhu-s llymlius viduntur hl'liei.~­11uq\|cl|oc
kllilaln in-'Brli-lhavata ignorati, colligi fornninoi non potèst ex
ejus consecutione ‘huc (б, '33): ~ i ‚ '. ' ‚ „
„párâni preti (7,-34) cutvâri vaiçvadevâni; .. .| ' «"
‘4 ud »u .shya (38) Savitub sûkte ‘. . . etc.ik 72‘ ‘ И"
'Dees' h'yinnorum versuumve summetilii eńhibclre, non eur'
minum ‘circuitum >definire proprie vult is lib'er’); y itáque ‘ aligne
khilân'i insiiit песне `uon po'sàe _discerni videtur, nis'i‘ louis' trîb1ls
ubi ими; deesse венцы eat." ‹ ^ '‘ y г ' ' '
" наведи; lçuiiailj post 1,50, vid.: 3, 23“): ' y ` д ’l
I if, ` _ -Ä „'rlò'guglñia'svAltres,,uttrìiiiiaiä'I i l " _
годйртшШг iii/lyîlblllyliinllutlyziun' (v, 1,1) ityy “наём: tree;
маните с“ (13!) dvishàad'vëuiàà. самцам, m. “
_2)"post y11.1), 67 Aquulm-quinque versus supersint, Шва, que()
„pàdiaçislitarp“ “френче“?'1(‚‚р5ттййщг‘)‚ vkhiluni,y eliminel ìion
siguifieari apparet (6, 27)‘) ex arguniiènltozlu i I y K , i ' l u’
`­- „âgneyi tv rgiupa privarn (67, 29);
saptottarâ ya (31)srákve
s'ûkte nirukzta'ul] ity atra(73)
svâdhjrâyädhyetrsarpstìwáll'l
’gnîjalisllehâ et(­:.“;l .l
Primi quinque padaçisliti versus nequ'aquumI sunt „adliyetr

затеет/а!)
I “. versus: arvâïicáni posit В. 10, 128; vid. Kulm (lm_l,
3) deest
„ airain (10,1125)
Stxldnl, 109) i121v vâlisûktam; Aryamno
fere eorrigeildum:­ Mitrasya
,I v Varunasya ea]

,i nu.y islam-'(1211);
I. . râtram
, ' y param(
'i дышит (127); vniçvudevam
-mameti yat.(_128)¿,

namuste vuidyutalnrsůktain;
.y_â1p'pkal.lpayanti âçirvâclalg ueyate;
na iti krtyâçieivatám param tu увы
,lv *1_I

l lhiranyastutii")y
i âyusliyaip,
l ,y ,I ­панда
i (129)y
thinlarlgVyat
etc.,“Paramesh
I`

‘) Sei-iix ápurl Aufrecilt, Rgv. II,"p. 677 hoc videl-e contigit. Éx limo М. Mülleri
(vol. IV, p. 3), obiter раннего, nntn est falsa mea Inc-lic; currigcndum Кипит est:
„çnnivntîh“ ehi“ ndlnvot.: „khilam et ib. 35;:etc. sc. гели“. .
в) rf. oxordîum ejus: ,.mnntrudrgbhyo nnnmskrtvâ samâmnñyûnupûrvnçnh |
sûktnrgardliarcnpâdânâm rgbhyo rlrço?) valishyâmì наймит“.
3) cod. ronmjyas; râgx'îpanutir, url_vantîty, ifea; ardherce, dvlslmdvesha.
4) cod. nv; snprottarh, odhyestrisarpstuvnh; çrakve.
5) Expriniì videtur вшиты „dâkshñyanam“, IV, 9, 1 (cf. Ind. Stud. IV, p. 858).
­­­­ XXlV _

Itaque ne hoo quidem kliilmn, quale nunc est, erst in B_rh


Dcvatae sunlhita, Ased desiderabat exordium: atque eadem res est
in I_tgvidhâno (IV, 9, 1). Cujus in samliita etìam praeter quin
que ills. supraf laudata possuut khilàni fuissealia; etenim ne liìc.
quidem .liber inautrorluu uirouitus terminare sollicite studet. Asce
1111, ut deleutum lmheut „ûçisllñm“ (de quo supra diximus, p. l).
Jam silibelli nostri (I_i. et B.) satisy haberent illis. frustis,
gusset Slladgllruçishyaii videri rectc judicayisse, `quifii'cxut,`§amnes
„Qannakîyâ Idaça шатры,“ eandem sequi sambitamgnam sola
„kliilzìlii“ pon fuciunt scliolae disi'rimeu. _At insuut 111 Rgviilluïno
prntîkâni -- quae eadem rcpcriuutur in Bru-Devaux, ­~ nec
Vulgutue не; kliilis.eunumeruudu,l imluu Saluliitae cjus
propria. Scptein ilicoliuce: 1) запру-1151111 (1, 20, 3); 2) Jîvu
putrqli A(ngniry aitu, II, 21, 3); 3) psrâkadâssl) (III, 21, 4;
spur. 22, 2); 4) yâm kalpayantißv, 6, 3); 5) I(,fivasamliulpull
(yeuedam, IV, 20, 3); 6) па1г1111$1у11111 (IV, 24, 3); 7)lmahâ
nâmnyah (IV, 25, 1). Quos msntros `immerito uppelluri „kl|i):`\i'ii“,
jam primo illo apparet loco
1) de sailparnis hymnis, quoeum­ eonferas Erb-Devi. 3, 24 ‘):
„âgneyâni tu paçveti ­nava (1, 651-73); `çuçvztddinâui tu |
daeâçvinânîmânîti; „tali“ aindrâvarunam vidul):
sauparueyůs tu yâll kâçci[li], nipâtâ[t] stutisllu stutâ[ll] l
upaprayánto (74) etc.“ ’ - ' ì ‘
.Y ‚ На110_11ут11ог11ш compagem constat esse quae tungutur in
litteris Cânkliâyanornm, viii. GrrubeSuparuâdliy.1 XV: „Legi
mus jam inliabet
СМ:1111-131'61111111110 18, 4:`sasupari_1ain syât; et roâin
­coin
mentarius liaecce:y „tryadhikam çatam anushtubhâm
suparnâdhyàyo ’sti.“ Deinde integer Câiikh-Qrautasûtri ille
locus (9, 20, 4) est (lic: „ûrdlivuni Ãgastyebllyus triçatuni sn
purnam, anyàsâin và ”¢viniuâintâvat“, et interpretatur
commentarius (l. 0.): „t içatam suparnam (?cod. °nâm) âfiita
ârabliye tryadliikam çatam (затеей, Ägastyebhyal) sûktebhya
ùrdhvnm | ‚;1тй111 vâm bhâgadlieyânîti (cod. “yânisi?
subest litura) srup (?); ta ity ешь saptu jagatyo varnnendra
devatyâçv ca, tutuç sa ua çastavyâ âçvine“ | Paulo post „anyâ
s_âm âçvininùm“ so. гейш exliibet „tâvat“ sc. Rgvedi llymnorurn
vbrsuumve pralîkâni, quoruln summa cfïicitur centum trium
rcauu. -
l) coil. yaçceti, çnçcadìnâni; iudrâ°; snuvurnuyûbs; usllaprnynntu.
‘XXV

` \ Habemus igitur- pratîkîmi: ,‘,ilu£1ni“­*’et’),tad“l (На; oorrigeni


dum puto coinmmituri.u|n).iffConsta'butlingeriuus'iiiiu '„Sillinr
nůdliyâynii“ ux-luidocilii'liylunis, quorum ‘primes'lincemfiu 'Agwj
norilm laudem compositi, versus continebzuìt àuuäiitubimii‘ònmirio
centum tres', undeeimusfáindrâvaruilail ­haiiebáda >se'rptem versus
jagatîb' ('quos in `Açvinorum « sacrificio usllrpbri 'vetat 'éomnien
tarius verbis supru lululatis). - ÃMaxi'mi Sane res- est m'omenti,
quod in saeratissimo illo âçvinaçâetro 11i ilymni usurpantu'r
арт] Gâ-iikhâyanos (bf.`Câiii<ii-çrauf. 0, ‘20, ‘14: „ешау yadû
daivân mânusiiyâd vâ pramâdât' Sûryoduyu evâçèvinakâiáil' ваш
padyate; tadâ biiavat.i“),I ~‘omittuntur bpud "Àçvalâyanos
(cf. Aitar-Brâiim. 4, 7 et Ãçvai-çraut. 6, 5)‘). Habemus hic
iilarum sehoiarui'n diserepa'ntiamY non medioère'm 2); quae4 infestet
aiiquantum Shadgurúçisllyi seutentiam’ de Cimnakòrum ètiÄfzvâ
lâyanorum ­conjunctioiie'diëserentis (деть. Áçvaiâyminsù'trikanil).
2) Alterum pratîkmp „agnir айш Ё‘"евЪ'1тапЪгй qui dicitur
Jîvaputrab, qui climiPrajâvate liynnno­ y('„â te gàŕbho“) conjungi
tur et арт] Ãçvalâyzmum (gril. 1, '13, G; plum indieat Stonzlcr
ad loc.) et iu'Brh-Dev'atá (vid. prXI).l ‘Cllr Prajävat' iu
камыш non citetur, causam ostendunt' ipsa 'Bril-Devatile
verba („vâ“). ­- ' ы Ü 'Í' ­* ‘ “ ­"';‘*‘
I 3) parâkadâsail praestovest in Bril-DeviA 7,`f24“):
„mânyave yas! tà (10, 83) ity etéfpiai'abne] çátruniìçune. |
tadâçîrvâdo babuiaip ` stanti viçvâmL divuukasah
„рак-Мадам“. депеуаф‘ yad ud ity ashtakam 'perennif
(25) maitrâvàruny rk caturthî, puñcamy, aindrî гам}; parâ“.=~
` ISeqiluutiir"duo"çiòki de den „Vrsilâk apâyi и dissérentesi,
deinde 'dèscriptio'h'ytnhi 10", 85_L `­­­' ' _ :I
l1) „yâruk'aipaymiti‘Ã АН]. 10,1; cf'. Átin-Pariç. 32,02)
in Brh-Deváta inesse 'documento
ф) çivaserpkeipi est ioèusysupra
‘pratîku'nlÍ esse „yelledâni“cils'atuè
(V. S. 34,XXIII).
ß¿1l-fifi)
quauquam noverain, ’tatiiien,i quoniain (ieerat Brhßljevâtáè >aug

l) ,Quod oocurrit „saupurxjarpllin Aitar-Brâiim. 8, 10 (vid. Haug, p. 511) et


in Ãçv-grii.'ß„12, 13-»14 (cf. Müller, Bgv. vol. VI, |\._XXI), hoe ct in uiiu
occasione Adilibctur ‘et pinne nliuni siguilìvnt munirum. ((‘fonuñirnluriuá mi Q'ûükii-lir.
18, 4' monat „brimlisnhanrnpnksliûd nnyub pnksho ’yni|i“; cf. Ãçv-çrnut. (i, 5, 8&9?)
_2) Jam in _(,Iâiikh-grhyq 2, 10 „saupnrunvrutubiiûsiiitam“ (interpretatur com
móhtm'ius: „мирах-днище pz'a__x'içisi|tey bbâeiiitam“) idem num signifient, quod in
Cranio et in Brñhmauo est, neecio. Sed receus iiiud, quod Grube ваши, opus
nostri Iibelli çiokum' Illum ìnsipienter arripuit tnnqunm ядовиты! ‘nylavysc
(Suparu.î, 1). ‘ ‘ '
a) минимуме, pamyntlunmvrnte; шпица, stoti; „кашицы.
.; xxvi _

toritas (codicia nostri hoe ipso loco lacuna est), bie agnoscere
flubitavi'). Refutat veroYajurvidllâniquod nuperrime eognovi
specimen omuem dubitationem verborum concentu herum (vid.
Agni-Purim. adb. 259, v. 74): „çivasamkalpujâpena samâdliim
manaso labliet“.. In Bril-Devatae aliìs eodicibus hoe pratikam
eodem loco samliitae..insertum quin sit, omnino non dubito. -f
(i) „nairliastyaxn“ babes Bril-Dev; 8,719, quamquam laborat
locus: f ~
. „tatbâ ’ghamarshanam brahma (10, 191)) sarvariprapranodalmml
tndâdînìyneeâtali sumjñà jñânasamstavali (2)
caturthu; yat'(eod. yas) tu uairllastyam, tat sapatnanibar
ё ' ­ liauam“ | i
Hand scio au liymnus quidam.Atharvavedi siguificetur (cf.
Ath. III, 1, `1; 2, 1. VI, 65, 2—3; 66, 1—3). -—
7) Postremo versus maliânâmnîlgü B_rli-Devatâ item in fine
totius samhitae ponit (8, 20): . '
„sam sam'(19l), .samjñâuam (p. XXII.) ity ete param sam
. . vananam vidull |
1 mahânâmnya reo gullyâs, tà aindryas . . Р)“;
et rursus proxime (21): .
„pradhânam uktam kila devatâyâli
sûktabllâjali sarvadâ @aunakena |
aindrîr rco maliânâmnîs tu vidyâ[t] .
tathâ. drslito bràlimane (l) sûktaçabdaliay |
Jam Iigvidllâui et Brivßevatae idem quin sit samâmnâyul),
qui dubitet neminem esse credo. Quantum is differat a nostra
Rgvedi „шлемы, vel magis elueet in perlustrandis ceteris Byb
Devatae diserepantiis; quae quod in ltgvidliâno non tanguntur,
i causa est „âçislxâm“
Ejusmodi delectusquot
discrepantiae, (vid.egop.I et XXIV).
arripui, sunt hae: 1) Agnis

quatuor hymni „vidradhel_i“ inter 4, 32 et 33 (vid. 4, 29:


catvâri param âjñeyâny â (?) pragrliyâni vidraveu). 2) Etiam
decimum hymni 5, 78 versum promas ex б, 16: `
„yathâ vâta (v. 7) iti jñeyâv açvibhyâm itarau d_vrcau:
sravatâm api garbhânâm drshtam tad anumantranam“ |
3) „sam sravanti“ (5, 18) vaeearum hymnus intereedit inter
Jîvaputram et exordium шарфа“ sexti (vid. p. XXI). 4) „ud“
l) Mului scribnrluu crrorom suspicuri (pro „tubhysdam“) ilnquo ndnotnvi.
н) vid. Monulsb. d. llerl. Akml. 1868. p. 220. 243 sqq; lex. Petr. s. voc.
l'1) ized. innhunuílguyu rvûm gullyñm -«~ нём-Цап; survedxi; „а; tutln'l lii drslitum.
—- 'XXVII ——

hymnus oeto versuum inter Parâkadâsùin еЬ‘ВыЮ, 85 (vid.


p. XXV). 5) „питие te“ ilylnnus fulguralis inter 10,128 et
„yum knipnyanti“ (vid. p. XXIII) videtur esse „neinas te шага
manyave“­(V-S. 16, l; T-S. 4, 5, 1; ci'. Yajurvidbàuam ‘v. 51:
„mamas te rudra ity etat sarvopadravanâçanarp“). 6) hymnus
tredecim versuum post khiiarn „assu“ (vid. p. XXII). 7) Laksh
mis hymnu's „bhŕlmir“ post 10, 187; vid. Kulm, Ind. Stud. I,
р. 110. 8) „à ’sur etu“­ hymuus Agnis (vitalis?), inter medhâ
sûktaln et 10, 152 (vid. XXII). f ‚
‘ Регрегаш igitur Shadguruçisbyab id, quod deeém illis gránthis
intercedit, samhitaruru­ discrimen videtur expedire verbìs „khìlâny '
akhilavarnanât“: majus enim est, quam quod unius scllolae Бий—
bus contineatur‘). Itaque> jam Kuhn (Ind. Stud. I, p. 1,10)y et
M. Müller (Hist. of' A.; S. L., p. 218) ita adumbraverunt opinio
nes, ut Brh­Devutue auctorem seeutum esse dicerentl „one oi'
the subdivisions of' the Qâkalas“. Sed eam l„subdivisionem“ esse
Qaiçiraçâklmm (ef. Müll), non eoneluserim ex illo Anuvâkânu
kramáuis yversn (quem ipsum iibelii ingenui finem esse, equidem
persuasum haben): " '
„tân (se. anuvâkân) pârane Qâkale Qaiçirîyâ. l
.(vid. Müller,
vadanti,
Еду. voi.
çishtân'akbileshu
II,»p. XXXIII)viprâb“.
Quemquam I_tgvidllânaip
’ . '

et Bril-Devatà sunt libri ,',akhiiâl_1“ (integri, Apieni cf. p. XX),


tainen qui sint illius libri „çishtâ anuvâkâb“ neseimus. Qued
quod fuit nomen scllolae, eujus samâmńâyam habemus in duo
bns illis libris, ipsum s_ehoiam puto nonv sine relatione quadmn
esse cum Cäiikhâyanis (vid. p. XXV)’). —— '

1) Ceterum eundcm (nc in ßgv. et Bril-D.) „snmùmnůynlp“ in Pâdnvidhûno et


in çauuakngriiyo (griiyupariçîsbtis), 'si quando revivisennt, puto deprehensum irì;
e1'. p. XX, adn. 1. Etiam Annvâkânukrnnmui recedit interdum в tenore'Vuigntae:
en locus (qui ndhnc neglectus videtnr) 11e maudnio octavo: „mâ ci[n], таит indrn,
indrah suteshu: pnñca“; et „ath paro daçako Баш dhaynty aynrp I“ ubi ndnetat
Shadgur: „мы; patieldaçàko geur dhayaty ayam“ ity nnyé мышцы“. Hic insunt
шарфа" octavi hynmi 11, I2, 18, 19, 20 in nnuvâko postremol
Ё) Jam si qunerìs de Àçvuiâynni surphiin, decernern nunc nestrum _non est:
ilucebit quondn'm «lîilgens perlustrntlo (Ville quell in universum топи“, A.1Vcber in
Imi. Stud. lß, p. 280 _ndnet.). (Зине nrripuì, linee anni.: gril. l, Iii, 6 Prujûvnt et
Jîvupntrnb (l p. XXV); l, I4, l) nejnlueslnt; 1, 15, 2 lnedhlìniiktnipt ß, 5, fi tne eimln
yor; 3,8, 2l ùyusllytnn (1); В, 12,18--14 snupnrnmn ‘„prn «им ynnhi“ (vid.
p. XXV, mln. 1.). Uitro Níìríìyaunh trìbnìt „nrvññram“ (mi 8, 9, 2, vid. Stcnzler
p. 106) et „svastyayannm“ (ad В, 11, 2, Stenzlrr p. 100). __ In anutnsûtro
2, 18, ß occurrit „anìknvantalp“ (Aufn-echt, Bgv. II, p. 687). Addo ex codice, qui
est bibliothecae Bodlejnnae „Àçvnlâyanaçâkiioktntnantrnsarphitn“ (Aufl-echt, entnleg.
p. 398, No. 144):v çrisûktam (fol. 212°) et rßtrîsûktarp (fol. 144").
— XXVIII ——

l Addo nonnullos Brll-Devatae' locos cum nostro libello maxime


cunsentaneos. »Uommunis-est ille (ieCaunahotro Grtsamado itillû
sal) (vid. p. 111, adn. 4),' quo eudeni conjunglmtnr pratikâuì (4, lli):
„`yo jâtay =itillsûktena“ н- „indraçreslitllânîty iantynyàï Itaque
[tgvidln l, 29, 4- quod» soripsi _cendra'sya pro eandrasya, spero
probutum iri.»-­ Bene eonsentiunt loei de versibus „Vasishtliadve
shinyallx“ (II, 3, 5 sqq.; Kulm,I Ind. Stud. ‘I, p. `120). Deinde loco
вдуть. 11, 27,-5 insigni est ingenuitatis documento ISrIi-Devatâ.
(i, 2: „âçîs tac caksliur ity etad 1âeàryalg Gaunako ’bravît“. Porro
ad Iigvidh. III, 5, '4 proxime accedit Bgll~I)evatae de Tvâslitro
occiso itìliâsall; cujus est finis luie (6, 31);
` :„tam vůg allliynviidud 'brûlunh „brulnuullli 'si, çatukrnto,
prallannam liataviin yltslníid Viçvarûpam ‘paraiiimukllamw |
tam abhyashiiieatL sûktenu 4i'sliir âp'a '(10, .9) iti >svayam
Sindlmdvìpo "panuttyartllam tasyâçlîlasya 'pâpmanal'ŕ ') l
Libro/InfilstroiiIII, 8,11 assentiturlßmli-D. 7, 5: "

_‚‚..„(1а9$)1щ1дщ'аш tn_çîmtyartliaxu managam sù k'tam uttaram |


trîny aindríini kulicty atra ûgneyûlmyaim parâni _tu.“.
ubi hymnorum orde eonstituitur h'io: post 10, 19 unum
sùktam decem syllabarum (= bhadram na, 20, v. 1), deinde
àgneye sûkte (20, v. 2-10 et 2l), posti-cmo tria aindrûni sûkf
ваш (22 »24). Habemus igìtur samhitae utriusque libri novum
eonseusum. —— Nec non illum, quem jam communicavit M. Müller
(Essays II, p. 30) Brli-Devatae loclun eonferas cum I_ìgvidli.
III, 8, 4. —— In I_tgvidll. III, 22, 3 „sůryûyai bhâvavrittam“
quid sit, primo obtutu dubium est. Docet Egli-Dev. 7, 25,
hymnum I_l.. l0, 85 describens ita?)
„Salyasûryartasomânûm (v. ­1) sùryûvratam illoeyatc;
paràbis tisrlmis tv atra (v. 2—4) areyate soma auslladliali |
vispashtam uttarà tv âsâm pk (v. б) eandramasam arcati;
„sûryày ai bllâvavrttam“ tu raibllîty aslitàbllir ti-­­-13)
ucyate |
yad [dvrea] açvinnu stanti (v.14-15); sûryâm evottarâ“ etc.
Neque I_lgvidlx. IV, 2, 5 Bliûtâmçasya sûktam qua ratione
prajâlmrmuni :ullniliealm‘, ex ipso carinine (I_l. 10, 106) disci

I) cod. abllyarsliimca, rislńr; ynnutyartham.


и) cod. sûryûdyûtrufçu; umslluvnl); fktliullulrunmsanl; sfu'yunl.
—- XXIX -—

potest (nisi forte ex vv. 5;-«8 adhuc obseurissimis; tale quid


enueleaveris). Explieat itiliâso Brin-Dev! 8,‘ 41):-Н -
„lilllltxiuiçusI tu |'u'zijûlxûiliuii kurmâni kytuvân purû;
nu. iii leŕylle pràjâin vai sa Kùçyapo luuuisuttulnauj] 1 '
uvâea bllârjâ'ßllûtâmçá'ln: „stutâu iellâmi_yâvatai},'
tàvato janayisiiyâini. devatâ dvandvaçaßgj stuhil“`|
tam abiiwtyáuis tu dvaii'dvâui sarvâni stutikâmyay: .
jâtâny aveksllya sa eakfe nâsatyau sûktabllâginau 1 'i 'f

'i_ tud _etnd aillz'irobliau‘)


11:1'1151'113111111 ,(10,
y(I'evatítliiigàfiii 106) yad,(1116',
p'râglëiitiiîi âçvlnaŕn stiktuni'ueyate;
11") (I_rçyute 111111111.“ |
Piura consensus exemplaz) 111;1ц811,110515*‹1 _lilielliiísingulis
locis invenies indicata; hie jam satis habebimus, -­¿ __ ,_ '_
_Restat utIIgvidbâiń Similia,.quaecunque_,piiorum.Vedprum
in literie praesto sunt,~l diligentius,investigeniu$:„.qna.e Equantum
eonsentiunt c_qu „Iigvidbâuabrâiliuano“, ipsorum rituum açlmorum
lndicorum est consensusy, quantum differuut, _diserinàen est
scliolurum¿(çâkbânâm carauânàm và). anus rei_„doeumento
jam fuit
I_ìgvidh.
Qâiiklxàyanagrhyi
IV,'11, 31—12,,locus
3 eouferas
(vid. p. cum
XIV).5_
Sâyaui
' ad lxymnum

„imärp' kbanàmi“» atixiotatioue (vid. Mülleri edit.`.vol. У], р. 525),


qua ipsa cituntur Àpustalnbifverbá...wEtimn, propius neeedit
Giebliilag'rll.,6,v 0141); que loco quum „eslmdlligralmuain“ 11011
зараЬ111Ьй1111а110,н$о‹1 pumsavauo iuserviat-,f conlìrmatur .aliquantum
вшитым sententia (11, 7l?) „gralmne . .' sarvatraisha. vidhir
bhuvet.“~ (Apudg Müllerum l. e. р. 28 etiam in, Nitìmañjarî libro
silnilis indieatur locus.) ­-­ s ' ,
-‘» 113111111;11,:13,'6——14‚.3 13114, 5—15, :z'(vid. nu lod.) loci
quamvis videa'ntur uutiquum que-.ndern auctorem sequi, in 113171
dllâuo quidemi ut 1111110 res -евг;43ё1’1и1111 -ñoufsuñt (vidi p. I`IV). —
Curti
'v'
Sâliiztviêl'iiâno
9 I.
Rgvidhâui
'.
eouibnetióerotissìma
y'.,
quod
.
est, non rhirum videtur. Jam 111 „purlbliàsilaa (I_tgt'iůil. I, 3--13)
tanta est rerum verborumque analógia,"ut Siâmavidliàni àd amussim
in nostro libelle possibt genuina et falsa discernia): Illius „trayah
_ ‚ i _ .. l ‘

_, I) co.d„,iei\u|_ni; levato; nbiiylayulps; nvekslmsnnl;_ tuvetuduiptntntobiiîwynd;


prllgyntyít: quod correxi (°gntvn. + „u“), el”. lcx. Petr. pûrvngutvuu. _ _
2) Ceternm ipsum Brilnd-Devhtnnl. inter fentes fuisse ßgvidiiñnì, non pntsvcrim.
il) Adjuvant Àçvnl-grliyi loci 111: а, 2 (vid. Egvidli. l, 3, 2-v-4); B, 4 (vid.
Шить. 1,4, 2"); 3,`5,­4 et 10‘("pàtuye; ńunmatuye! ßgridh. I; 5);. В, ñ, ll--12
(вдуть. 1, 11, 11—12, 5). м : u -a- _.
-xqu

kpchrâb“ (1, 2, 1 sqq.) snnt: prâjâpatlyarp, sâxptapanaxp, câudrâ


yapmp (Rgvidll. 6, I ct. 5). Conferas igìtun:
1_1. I, 3, 2 A ~ v cum S. 1, 3, 1.
„ 3, l_3”
„ з, в“
n 3’ dabat-llli
_ . „„
n
„„ 5,2. 154.
n 215',
(111, 1, 2).
t

п„ 611|):
(i, 1" б" ` n„ nя 2z
2, 6 (1)in

„6‚:›"ес7‚1„ ‚„ „2,10. _ ч
¿„ 7, 2_9, 4 paene omnia ex Mânavo surrcpta sunt; cui
iunerpolutioni compctunt сбит vv. 1), 5­-1(), 4“).
`,‚ I(),‘5 et 11,1 (çl. ingenuos) u) cum S. l, 2, 2 et 3 (П, 1, 2).
„ 12,3—5 ' “ „ " „ 3,2. " ‘
~Praeterezr'imprimis in libro lll et IV (de Rgvcdi magdalo
decimo) plurimas habes similitudinee. Conferas:
В. 111, 4, 5—5, 3 cum S. 1, 5, 15.
,',' 5, 5 ’ „ „ 6, 1.
„'6, 1V f„ „5,16.
„ 6, 2_3 »„ „ 7, 4.
„ 6, 4_5 ‚, „ 8, 12.
„ 9, 2_3 „ . III, 7, 3 sqq.; 9,1_2
(cf. 25,4;35,6;1,7,-1).
‚, 15, 4—5 „ 11, 5, 3.
„ 16, 1_2; 18, 4 „ 5, 5_6
‘ 19, 4—20, 2 „ 5, 4
. (cf. 11, 3, 5_4, 3) ( 11, 6, 11; 13).
„ 21), 3 „ „ b', 11.
IV, 4, 131—5, 5 . 1 „ 1 1, 8, 1 et 3_5‘).
‘ h- 67 3; 7a Ö; 8: l .qu' n n 59 5—7
’ 17, 3 et 4; 18, 2_19, 3 „ 11,2, 1.
21, 1—22, 4 „ 111, 5, 1 et 2.
{âjakarmâxgi cetera „ ‚, 5, 4—6, 9
. (vid. р. ХХ1, adn. 1). i
п 251 27'6 n I: 41 12-20'
„ 25, (ib-‘26, 5 „ 111, 3, 5. —

1) Uuui perperam sunt роет; tres tantum versus 4, 1b, 2“, 5l’ in hoc tenore
falsi sunt.
2) Ituque etiam duo illi çloki 9, 5 et 10, 1 uncis includenlli sunt.
и) ll, 2 ерш-Яна est çl.
д) Ad 8, e cf. Roth, Nirukt. p. XXXVII; Johitntgen, Manu, p. 57 sqq.; В.
10, 16, В; 58; 90, 13—14 etc. ­
­­ XXXI ­­

‘f'fQuod pertinet ad Atharvavedu'm, exstitisse 'constat


'„Átlmrvanuvidllûnaip“ qnoddainl), quod Pariçisbtîuii saepe no
|nimlut (1, 1;"2,l 1 bis; 4 1in; 1i lin;‘­7, 2; 60; 1; (lil, 2 etc.)
Quin etiam proprii fuerunt sacerdotes, quorum nomen erát
„vidhàuavid“; et'. 2l, 2; 62, 4; 68 (3101011. 119; 69, 6; 70, 12).
— Quo ex vidhâuo totam fere Pariçishtorum struem eensee'ita
pendere, .iutfexbae possit illud opus magnum partem restituia).
Itaque'etiam iu I_Igvidhâno vestigia habemus simultatis illius èt
aemulationis, qua exeellunt antiquiora Atirò Pariçishtàni (vid. Iud.`
Stud. I, 296 sqq.).
In I_tgvidll. IV, (i, 4 oppouuutur „Áiigirusukalpal_1“ et „Pl-aty
âiigirasakalpah“ ‘). Jam „Pratyaiigirâlif qui sit, apparet ех 1рво
Раг1ф1в11ш’2 (1): „yäsyä (scfrâjñalj) allyakulöptiyiilxtáli:puro
dliàul] çiârltika`­pauslltika-prâyuçeittîyitbhicíirilm#iiaimit'tikordlliìàJ
delilkù | kilni ápzitliàmnllratb airvavibitâhis) litirmâlji kuryât, sa^ 11A-I
Prat'yañ'g'ira' biiûtvâ'.. .".“ Itaquefinslgnlsuńi'omeutiiiii Pari.
çisbtis sunt varia purobîtasya rûjakárm'àni `(ut Pauli-7; 16—18;
20). Etiain ipsum liytimur'n '„yâm 'kalpayauti“ in"Áńg`i‘r'ásaknlpo
usurpàtljin fulsse, testis est Parfâ'z, ё 2: „dûshjfàdûshir asi .. .
(alia pratîkâ'ni novem) .. yâin kalpayantîti krtyâp'ratiliaŕanâni |
iti krtyâgauáiim). ` Accedit tit non­ paueá earmilla Vedica utrius'#
que fsziipiiitàie2 sint eommuuia (singulis in Itgvidh. pratîkis singula`
invenies adnotatà).l Auxit fortasse invidiam 'etìam Galinaki
nomen, utriliáque sellolae “edu'imuum Juin lpraeeipuos qui
pŕaësto stint :locos élmil'es' indicaba. "0011011110 iviti. adliot.
вдуть. 1‚- 6', '1. J- Àd >ràtrîlxariińa (IV, 4,:'5'xsqq.) acceduut
Pairiç. 31,7 В „atha 'pislltauiàyim râtriiii . . . stotrena _. . samarcayet:
, 1) v_id, 1_ш1. einem, p, 279; 1, 221; Cam. _exs p. 1h, 1913731.
__ 2) ci'.,.,_nim_ittnj`_ñh‘f, 68 çlok. _1_113; „(1aivnjñu1l“, 65, 69,6: „шириш
bhutàny apì~vâ "nyàdbliutâni | g'riieshn tattvârtha'vido ’vadanti!“ In mentem
venit illius ìlnagi'ńis,l quam brâhtnapicarnm artium eiiìnglt Sininuusphalasuttam, vid.
Ind. Stud. III, _p.,_155 sqq., _ __ _ _ . __, _ _ | i,
I s) Genus orationis. 1ers medium inter Sâmnvidh. et_},ìgvixlh._,iocun1 tenet: saepius

prosá'm hequltůr devincià'eju'èdeu'i rei trdctatio, intérpbsitd „aitrá çiokâh“, cf. 8, i;


7, 1; 8, 2; 11; 12, 4; 15; 16, 3 bis; 31, 2; 65 sexies; 74, B. Hand scio au
brâhmani titulus etiam Ilic fuerit affectatus; ef. „iti brûlnnanarp“, 20 iin.; 83, 1;
41_iin; 4_4, В bis. ~­ __Pnriçisllti 67 consensum -cum Adbhnta-brâiimano vids ap.
Weber, 0m. et Port. passim.;Y _ l
‘) Quod in eodicibus est: niìgir“, pratyaiig°,:corrigerenen dubitavi. Ad rem
nihil valet lex. Petrop. s. voc. Pratyaiigîras et МЕДЬ-11311. Ind. Stud. I, 469,110
Осени-11! „Ãtharvapa~­prntynñgirâkalpah; in Ynjurvidlllino (Agni~Pui-. udh. 259, v. 10):
pratyaiigirenhu sc. karmasu. ‘ ­ и
5)'inestue: pàthäntara? i МЬТ- “Bui/
ß) cf. Ind. Stud. I, p. 297: „krtyâbliib paribnphitalp'“.
-­ XXXII ——

(quinque Hequnntur çloki, quorum tertius et. quartus sunt râtri


sûktj из et /1-, vid. Aufreqht, llgved. П, р. 683)“ —— cujus in
(jue legìtur: „naiçubllayubgů karma Mausulîputralx Paitbînasìllß“ l
Deindeß, 4 -„utllàt0 (МНейыйпйщиш. v. 19, 47 et 48) vidhim
allllkralnisllyftmat[ll]“ eodelnlferey argumento est;­ eodemque sunt
5;(pislltarâtryâln kulpall) et, 6 (ârâtriku.1p).­ — Maxime vero notu
hilis est regis.inaugurandi calonjimonia, Pariç. 4:ì„atlna.pushyà­_
bhislxekasyu, vidlńrp vakshygìrni“, quae. finit.: .„Atlmrvavillim
hy eslux vidhìln pushyñbhìshecauç“‘).. . . ' . м ‚ н

Ищи Hbcllug typis (leupribitur, jam in lucelu рта“. Agni,`


Purûnl mund çdlenduxn Acurati.v.liûjendrz1.lûln Mitra) fasciculus
novursy'ï),I quo Auurntlnçninllìr _,quatuo;` Vedqrum vidllânâni (adhy.
258—7261), `@11.011 pertinet ad ilîlud.quodjnçßtA „llgvidllânam“,
Зап} recite judiçnyit, Auvfreçlxt_,l(l.¿Mci.)V yel_‘lg1i§_,biegenA „bape pars e

вышито “bello акцепта 91.11, m1111111@ .versus ad Шегат


culnljll'lolAçqnselntluntß ,Continet hçlpkis ,u_n,@letterlttnpA mutìlutum
magg-l libellilnygumentum.; _et шрама, pratîkorum vlçìhânâni ad
mçduln sunt AciorrepipgA (парт? рцрё,!;ешйвйсЬпз `plexjulpque satis
git), peque gmnialigvidlxâni pratîkâyni:exhibentur. Ilntno девиц);
иди, 17,3-7, 18, 2й3 et а; 2|, 1; 23, 4“ еь 3'» с“; 25,
4.75 ct @51261 45 277 Ы“; 30; Bur u.’ 1.1 3_f41 43
55742; 13‚.37“43 14, 4.- 1.5,.35 15,52; 16, 1.521, 3.-."4 @t
6; .22,.51 25,1.; 25, 'lì-"26,45 28—30, 2; 3l, 3; 3l, (Fà-32,4%
35.1, .e1 -3“‘-5; 34,1",-31 @t 4» дн 35, штвп ,1_ 7. ш, 1,1",
2, 6"; 3, 4—4, 3“, 7—9, 3; 10, ¿1_-11,1; 13, 5-14, 1; 14,
б——2б, 2"; "25, 6-42, 7. IV, 4, 1"l-3 et 455“, 6, 2; 9, З" 4";
§ 10; Il, 3"-|3, L’l“; 19, Bfö; 20, 2-­_3"; 21—22, 4; 23, 2—3";
23,4"——25‚6“.—— Versus 3-«8 respondent nostri libelli paribhâshae
(l, 3—13). Variarum lectionum, quae nostram adjuvant recen
sionèm,_'fere nillil praepto est (pruescŕtim quum editor nimium

l) toyugrahanarp; herbarum ìncantatio; regis insigniapunmtur; ваш-Шиш. pu


готы!) et „panca gnnûn-vûcayet-dvijottmnàn“g deinde „tûryâny nhllimantryu“
вопит ascendit et „lnn[ilgalarp]­­catushknlp cntnrdikshu prnknlpayet“, cum
buncdìctiunc: „афиш: и: hi dùsynntì! таща janapudû bhuvì! | evnm prujâ танцуем,
pythlvî un таща llhnvutl“ Sic почин rcx, singulis miniutrìs benigno anlutalis, subit
lliguìtutcnl. ' ­ .
‘­') lu Bibliotheca ludica, Calcutta 1877. Praedixcrnt dellis frustis Aufroelnt
in Catalog. Oxford. p. 7V., 1
- XXXIII —

induiserit codieum.corruptioni); sed nota açvapûsv â, v.. 55 (vid.


sup. p. XXI, adn. 2) et; samsrjet salia, v. 66 шить. Il, 310, 5").
Serum originen) osteuduut v. 21": vinirdiçst (lso. sauer-dos cou
sulentibus, ut in. Ath-Pariçishtis, vid. sup.. p. XXI., adn; 1) et
moksliam, v. 21"‘).'——ь Sâmavidhânaxp, quod exhibet adb. 260
çlokis vigintì quatuor, item ex altere illo, quod eclitum. ш, ех
eerptum esse constat. Ne hoc quide-m opusculum omnia Bràh
mani pratîkâni singulatim eontinet; sequitur vero diligenter illius
libri ordiuem (inde ab 1,4, 12 -'III, 6, 11); unus versus 24”
quo tendat nescio. -J Jam cetera capita.: Y aj u rvid h Маш (84 çi.)
et Atharvavidliânaxp (25,91.) quod ad nos pervenernut adme
dum juvat; etenim fuisse quondarn illorum Vedorum in litteri
libros uostrorum vidhânorum(1,i.g°et Sàina°) utique simileŕ), .certo
sunt documento: plane idem 4eorum lest,argumeritqam, cadeau vi
detnr fuisse_@f0rma. Quorum. illud,.: quoad vidi; 'Vâjasaneyi
samhìtae tenorem plerumque sequitur; et perbibet interdum res
admodum notabiles. Inest in vv. 3-_­8„qua8i samillakslianaln;
SSM-79" vadhakarma.,etwaçyakarma cum imagine (pratikrtib,..vid.
p. XIII, adn. 5); 1,01%:.- pratyañgireshu caerimonia; 11ц in yi
(lvesho sacrificantur alae cornicis et ululae; 1_1b_ lunae de
fectus (eandragrabalgh 12.01edhâjananamu 1_3--141l ucoâtanam
(clavo in domo inimioi figendo); §17“ kauyàlâbiialg; 18" svapne
paçyati (Закрыв-ат; 21", 22и iterum amieae ceptatie (aou defosss);
237—224” janasyapriyatâm iyât,;~.25­28 rudrahomab parâ çântib;
34" et ‚363’ mueyate' vikrtâdßbhicân'ât; _. 43?. vapane, inventé; 112“
homalg vâstudosbanut; 62" «Ivesham nâpnoti kenacit; .64? yaoi..
karapam; s55?, бане: 60 et iGG-73'Pcet- 901’. râjaka-rmâui (vid.
p. XXI,.adu..1); „74'Ь çivasar;ikslpal,i..(vid, p. XXV); ‚78. contra
cnurabhayam; -7,7­~­80_"~, _vaçîkaraçaxpg -83 ‘imantrâbfgrliayajñe et
drumayajña; multaslimmÜnde, Iautiquìus illud,.Y'ajuryidbâ,nam
nobis depsriisse,,quantoperedolen-dum'sit elucet. ‚а— In Atharvp.
vidllâuo nec rerums(pbalor.um) neoasamllitae (.pratîkorunn) nrdi
nem .potni.,deprehe_ude_re (efiîp. I): zimlno_.idem est .quiAth-Pari
çisiitorum discursus. Potest quidem ex illis confeetum esse opus.
nulunir-hoej _hoverazt _enim дист ы - une nos' habemos Pari
eislatii'ni; iti _filiieetfëic adliyàj'o' lusëqueliti _„i\tpâtůcàutìljf‘
(262), qui_ multos repetat ex Pariçisbtis (imprimis _67f-72) versus
_ ’)­Jamtu_m cum 4ingenuo nostro libeilofalsa fersbsntur, ef. vr. 44e47 (krahi
karma, IMU, 13, 6) et,54­56 (шипит, ‚П, 18,2); цвет nutem В. Il_i, 26--42.
’) `едущими: ed vidhânakaip in Ind. Stud. III, 270; et supra p. XXXL
. c
— XXXIV —

(ut. vv.‘15, 16”, 17", 18—20; 25”, 26“, ulios)‘)."'Itáque iu Athar


vavidllâno"1°'-­6“ nominuntui' deceln ganâh ex „ganamâla“y (Bar.
32: 1,'24, çàutayuli;E
~octodecim 10 et 28, 9*','­-
12 et29, 13, 9, 11,
20 variorum 14,6,17);
pratîkvor'um 6”-9“
laudantur

`pliulàni; 21 Alllurvuçirali; 224-25: Balnillaksliuimni. e


Redeo `lad ynoestrum libelluin: qui quantoïeemper 111‘11311
`fuerit, putet jam ex interpolationuln et numerol ampio et ve`tu­
stu'te.'` Prope oìnnes euim auctores'; ubieunque citatos arripui
I_ìgvidliàni locos, textuur verborum quem nos'habemus noverunt
euudem,` veteratorum ut itu dieuxn punnis obsitum. -— De Agni
Purâno' dixilnus. Deinde .I yeslitliu-ligvidllŕtnunx (de quo
infra), quae l'uerit ipsius titllli uuetoritns, Adocumento est; 10003
quidem surripit duo (vid. ­adnot. Rgvidli. 1,' 25, 4; III, 29, б). —
Supai'nûdhyâyi de furto vid. р. XXV, adn. 2; de kllilorum
'locis pi XXI;y adn. 2; de Shiadg'uruçishyo citante p. 11").
—- Sä'yanali
(I,I 7,l quoque
2 nostrone exseripsit,
ex libello, an ex vid. adnotnadligvidh.
Mânnvo?) -lPostremo1,26,
Nârâ6
yunah, yqui interprctntur Càiikliâyunugrliymn°), assidue 11111111
I_{gVidh-âno; de locis codicìs 011. 712 -vide udnot. ad I_tgvidli. l,
12, 5; 20, 5"; 30,11, 2‘; П, 13, 4“ et 5; 16, 4°'-17, 1"; 33,
1", 2“) et 3”-5; III', 22, 3‘“е1. (omisso çloko 4) б et 23, 1“
(„ity àrubliya“), 24, 4" б“; 1V, 6, 2; 27, 3“; in codice bibl.
Reg. Berol. Orient. fol. 602 eitanturu) versus 1, З, 4"——4, 1“(101.
107"); 4,I 4“ (fol. 154”); 17, 4'(1`01. 126“); 11, 29, 1 (fol. 187'*);
30, б (fol. 181“:'lupye­saha samviçet-“âjyaeya); IV, 27, 3“
(fol. 105“). ­ :- ' _ ` l ‹
i Antequa'm ñnem ponimus open-ae, ' jam aliorum librorum ex
nominibus ne spes quaedam frustra concipiatur monendurn est.
Sunt=`enim 'LagliusQaunakî et Vrddlia-Qaunakî (Verz. d.
Berl. S-H., 120.71247 et I1248) 1131111 multiim discrepantes recen
siones» duae ejusdem libellì, qui­ continet infimi temporis opus
sstrologicum (vid. Weber in catalog. р. 348). — Porro quod
.codicis 011.488" (Verz. d. B. Б-Н.‘ No. 1173) quaedam pars

l) In ipsis vero Pariçislitis (id quod monuerim praetarìens) dharmaçàstrorum


inentio fit (44, 2 et В): itaqus loci repstuntur Yâjñavalkyi (1, çl. 246, in Par. 44, 3)
et Ápastaiubi (? cf. шт, quem Grube Suparuñdh. p. XV ешь, cum pei-simili in
Par. 44, 2). _
ll) Desinit ejus codicia fol. 68: „udakain судит ­--“, deinde desunt onulino
foil. 69—97; id quod Weber adnotavit in catalogo p. 479.
x) cf. Ind. Streit'. Il, 208. И) Benign» mecum communicnvit i. v. dr. Oldenberg.
‘) 38, 2*.: duhsvapnaglmîlx Nârâyaualx explicat: -— „ity idityà ava Iii khyatety
(v. 11) nsyâh ринит"; ego traxi ad Iiymni vv. 14-18 (cf. Аут-5:11. 3, 6, б).
— XXXV «_

(foll 59'* s'qq.) priiè se fert titulos: Rg“ Yajur" Этна" ‘Àthurvhn'a
уютным niliil 'ine/st nisi `rudis qnn'edani eitoèrptio ex Anultra'
mani ulicnndc obiter corrcptn, quae selectie quibnsdnm вырыт
rum pratîkis mera nomina exhibent deorum, poëtarum, metrornm.
«- Postremo`1iiee|iduni >est de Uyèsbtha-Rgvidhâno') -illo
infimae originis opuseulo’). Tribus tdntummodo ejus loeis nomi
natur Caiiiialmii:4 priniuin' in exordio' (caivaçrî-anantaearanebhyo
пата!) | Qaunaka uvâc'á.), delude ‘in fine paragrapllì primi (iti
lilantrasiddhih I'Gauuakah), postremo in tine alten-ius adhyâyi (iti
Gannakáproktani 'rgvidliâhain samàptaln | nhinai) Qaunukàya).
Introdueitur' Caunakah eelloq'nens, id quod jáin primum Purâuis
et раны-ат“ dictis librisl moris esse' constat; ‘accedit ut stilus
ipse infìmoruni temporum abnndet vestigiis. Insunt vero I_ìksain
hitae pratikâlli circiter quadriugentá trigintas), ­sine ordine (dis
jects.; iquainquamoccurrit interdum idem qui infsanihitu „Vul
gata“ bylnnorum tenor, neglecto videlicet interno verborilnx (man
trorum) a'c rerumv (pliai'orlnn) consenso', ita ut peceatorum indici
uridó et ekili quilibet versnuni ténor quasi agglutinctln“). In
tine operis qui sequuntur cete paragraplii nihil continent nisi
clokos triginta novem ein' ipso libro selectos; quos quamobren'i
seriba liuc' eompegerit, qui dicat nemo est. ‘ ’

l ‚- 'i

Praesto mibi fuerunt ad I_ìgvidhânam edendum eedices tres,


qui omnes sunt bibliothecae Regiae Berolinensis.
_ need. А; __Ch. 52 (Weber­ 125) гоп. 40. _Jn fine legupiur,
quae Sequuntur
Weber (l. deinde,vlersieulihilli,
c.) eommunicat Verba.`quos_ dedi in fine libris);
_

postrerno additur aliena manu: „Bâlakrsbnena sakrt saniçodhya“.


iz' _ ` _ -~.,||_. ' , i ,i
_ l) Vsrz. d. Berl. S.-Il. No. 126; _Kulm in Ind. Stud. I, p. 104; hie supra p. Il,
adn.l 2. Fuitne aliquid simile etiàm in житием Iitteris? cf. verbs Ath-Farb.
çishti 49 (Vera. агнец. S.-H. p. 92): lakshsungrantiià bhnvnnti: cilurâdhyâyi[kam]
prâtieâkhyam, pañcapatskâdaxp (7), jyeslithavidhihl brhatsarvûnukramauî ceti.
_ ’) Haud__multo superiorem puto illstn in Mânavndlmrmaçíistri libro undecian
lilterpolatlonsm (vt. 2474-262) quae et ipM praobsnt exlgunrn „Iigvlilhñnklp“
(muntrnih (iâkeinlielnlyalb, v. 250); notubllln sans est qui occurrlt casus accus.:
çuddllnvltyah v. 249 (vid._sup. p. VII init.; Bgvidb. I, 11 2l| et 4).
' a) ExÁ quibus circ. 127 competunt mandslo decimo, primo с. 93, sexto 57,
quinto 4B, secondo 35, octavo 27, nono 17, tertio Н, septimo 12, quarto 10.
‘) Propril mantrorum usus quaecunqus remanserunt vestigia, suo loco adnotavi
ìn ßgvidliîno. y
5) Similis ail'ert M. Muller, Rgv. vol.) preface, adnot. h (p. XI).
c*
.__ XXXVI -——

Hunc codicem _A. D.l |645 a Nâçnâko, IHaribhîlais filio, Беда,


purae .(vious videtur esse urbis Bonares) jussu Harìràmi scrip-
tum esse docemur. . l .
Satis diligenter ac perspicue scriptuso insuper bis emendatus
eet, iterum quidem a Bâlakg‘sbno: cujus industria effectum est.,
ut non solum scribae, spd etiam ipsius auctoris interdum quae
viderentur menda corrigerentur., (vid. sd 111, 3, 2 julivun; 4, 1,
ceha vrddhayulg). Ceterum, id quod omnium fere librorum ltgvedo
aunexorum proprium esse uovimus, ut literae d et l scribendo
perrnutentnra in hoc non minus quamin ceteris сода. factum
est. Porro quod auusvârall ante literas sibilantes saepius диапа
siko exprimitur (id quod imprimisest codicis В): iu А nisi II,
8, l et 13, 5 non occurrit. -, „smnràjaln“ (11, 31) et „samyâjfiî“
(III, '23) sicut inoeteris oodd., siue anusvâro scriptum videmus
lege quadam ijk-Prâtigâkbyi. (of. Ind. Stud. IV, р. 212; Benfey,
Sâmaveda, p. XXXIX), l.
Antiquiorem illam scribendi consuetudinem. ‚qua vocales
е, о, au, ai prueposito notantur аист, acqua(I hodiernus neque
ullaa ut vidctur, lex est praeter licentiuln. Archetypum vero
hujus codicis judico fuisse potissimum; quem a. scribe quodam
ex gente vasishthorum oriundo auctum esse, ex 111, 4, 2
et 1, 7, 3') potest fortasse Concludi.
2) cod. C; Ch. 5() (Web. 123) Го". 59; in fine scripta sunt
haecz „sanivat 1694 val-she âshâglha cu di 7 ravau cu l kîkâ.
blràïyena lisliitnm etc. (vid. Weber in catalogo).
Qui Kîkûbhâî‘yab nbi Vix-em', discimus ex codice сь. 595
(verz. d. B. ’S-H, No. 34': Qaunaki `prátìçâklxyurp est), qui eodem
anno (A. D. 1638) ejusdem Harirâmi jussu scriptus est „avi
mukÌa-Vârânasî-sthâne“. itaque Lhunc nostrum codicem C.
quum et eodem et tempore et loco ejusdemqne viri jussu exara
tum esse constet, vel maxime cum A codice consentire jumuuuvl
conjicieinus. -­ At possunt in eo discerui quatuor fere in_auus,
‘ quarum prima (usque ad fol. 18" = 11, 23, 1), litteris satis Glaris,
eundem quem B’archetypum sequi videtur; corrigitur vero secun
dum A aut ejus archetypum. Altera deinde (ad fol, 26 == III,
9, ‘2) scriptione quidem minus nitida sed menvdis paene integra,
ad lectioues codicis A proxime acceditg tertia (correctoris, ut

l) coul'. lex. Респ-ар. в. voc. lrrclirulikrchrul 2) („ушиб УнейвЩЬЦяЧ); fuit vero


ille versuum „Vasishçhudveshinyalg“ (Н, 4, 4) non eo, quo Durgah, timore. (cf.
Roth, Z. L. n. G. p. 108.)
­- ‘XXXVII _
videtuŕ)i'mduiis nnnm'tanttim foliuu'n'­ (numeric 27'-‘iiei­tŕirilhotntum)
ad réplendum contextll's"laenntlmlinsërnit. 2Q|lärtn,“(indef'£i‘lli,'
II), l) liter-is lnugnis quideln sed lint'drnl‘diligentewiexhrans;"dd
'codiciè` Á" änciòritatem;l\(sioutl'iseeliniia lniiintis'yipiiop'e 4-a1­.'(iedit;
corrigltur' verd ex"c`odi"B lafltf exiejliá"aî‘cilétypi:l. -îlfiiílnd'eY lap'paí
ret, linncl'codicem.C'prbpŕii' quideńmmo'menli' ’esse plime'nullillé;
qnippe qui nillii referatf'nisi 'mit 'Aflaliti'BiCodi'èniwauctorifaitdtiii
Aer-edit 1qujodÍ KikâbhâlyaljLillei'exüprbprio ilpentl.'‘tio'nïinllzi videtur
nddidisse (vid. adnot.. erit.~I‘1112;"iB(i;‘= 3 #4111111); Оеёёт’т'
hic -qńòqne' ржет «льдами. scrihoudi шинам antiquìòrìá illius,
вещиц diximns') apparentiŕeliqhiaeypro'prinmi, verofhnirethiiic
etnici, quöd,f'v.èrbi'sl condurrehtibus', n Меде. 'ante s"n\'in'l r'àrd
addit` t euphonicum (vidi Ind.-ìBtudilIqufQ16';'“14; iAlif'riëińit;
p¿fVI)(­§,¢‘„.ql„„ ‚Ем пёл’цЪ щи: »xvii-vw mui-,'11 ivi наг-1
^ Él"3)5cod.i~ß';'î~Ch. 51=Í(Weirerfli24);‘­foll -381"­1l""lta perb'ŕat
seribairi' взятии/1 507i'esitrh'ha"difnçrinnu«1' duve"eto.‘­‘" “Seripfiï's
est'- eed'exf') jussur'tfrinmuiilihrum‘.(Iovardlmuìt' ‘Af-I). 145912 1561519
pore l igitnw satis Ifemme?);«'littoris‘lqilidvmu'rnedionlibnii;‘i~1e«:l=pèl‘­1
spieue milltaqliil 'cilm'~diligentin1eonfsctus.m.1im „птицы Ninn*
Quae emenduvit altera manus, nec milita sunt usque gra~
vio'ray addidit-‘.ailteiiiJ` ill'd induits tal)y ilíitio' usqlie 5 ad 'III‘, in
Bxie_,si.uguiorum ,paragraphoruiu.numeros çiokoruinuuec.` non in
iiiie priorui'n- 'adliyâyoruni ‘ (I “et II)e»‘1_n_1ń'1_'e_rorniii A"ut _tidctltrfsriniàf
uiás (116211411 '127;Äiqiièiriini,hastgestiljiistìi, illßienaèiiiderëlttlokos
octo). De seriptione
sunt dicenda; antiquiore
praevalet fortasse esdcm
illu. -­ fere qune
I ad codieem A
Qui codices, quod meum r_i)udieinm est, pendent ex dnobus
archetypis (B. et A-_C), quqrum__et vetustas et auctoritas vi
detur fuisse eaiietii'ïheqúaqiliirif ihsdióöris'; qui' >amen non ita“
couspit'abant; ien eodelfrrv jnni'_ 'eos fighrissä'lappaïtfent; S'p_l_irip_sr
1110's, ,unpriji'rif maijor'q est, eii'euitn's „_ ‘,_lo'eosfA eoinpinres iliroque: ,1n
archetypo scriptes fuisse patet; itaqn'e'ï’etiam`l ex"i|isa`códieiilii
facie interpolationum conrguitur vetustas (vid. р. XXXIV)
Exstant iibelli nostri, quod ego scium, practerea codices
complurcs, quorum nullo me uti potuisse doleo:
4) E. I. Il. 1732 (cf. M. Müller Hist. cf'. A. S. I). p. 234,
adn. l; Rgv. voi. Il ad p. 390, 4 sqq. var. lect.)

l) Fuit postea çrîkaugiii, deindc Ragliunâthi, postrenlo llarìçnrpkari.


2') Vetustatc septim us est omnium qui in bibi. Reg. Вето]. asservantur codicnm
Snmscrìtorum.
„n
— XXXVIII —

Áô) .Catal- Oxford. р. 38231‘10. 449; de. quo Aufrechtius `im


Швэегйг;„,‚15Ь.:(1ышп.; Charta Indica; Жоп. 54; — anno 1707
Mândhâtâpurae вкатила.“ ‚ ­ ‚ ;‚ . . ‘ ‚
.‚ ‚ш 7)? Râjendralâla мига. in „Notices of. Sanacrit-Mscr.“
VoIIII, Part. IIHAppendix p. XXI 'nominam Vyhad-.Iůgvi
dhànalp fst çauuaka-Lagh vygvidhânarp: quae adjunctiones
videntur recensiones significare diversas'). ‚ д.
„ . `.8) Iu catalogo meer. Надю, No, 80 inveuitur „Ijgvidhàna
kàrikàï 88 foll..(usque ad fin. Ashls. 1).. ‚1. д 5 ­ ч
lgCoutextum Iibelli„ut nunc res se haben, traditum nobiq ess
sutisjutegrum, jure dici poten.. А Vcrsuuui ordineui bis miituvi
(vid. идиот. critic. .11, 7l et 35;4 idem Гос“ зьщдм. Il, 22, 2);
ileßideruvi vprsumfunumxdl, lb', l). Conjccturas. quime mani
festas in textum recipere non dubitavi, напоить :saneA codicum
Лимоне. _, Байонет vero; -qualem codiuea ekliìbexit,iscribendo­
rum;.v,erboruin int.erclum,` opinor, paululum disturbavi; :nec nimium
interest’).­_ т-—. Bestar, ut .gratins referam plurimag IA. VVebero
praçqeptori .dilcctissimo, (лишив et consilioiet opera jam-inde .ab
initio studiorum totum me esse nixum recordor Iibeuter.
L' 2 , ‚ i i ' " |« ‚ ~
` l) ct’.V~ 'sliprnì' Imghn" el. Ушам"; ЩуввщЬпЁ'; Ind. Stud. I, р. 284 шифр. ‘246
валов. .
lI) Ubìcnnque :occurrit geminatio non antecedente liter. r (sc. ddh), lnunßsìknh
prç pnusvâroIVid. p. XXXVI), t Шт! рирегуаецпвит (iu cpd. С, vid. p. XXXVII), dili
genter notuvi; contra incqnstantior fui in Iitteris t el. dh post Iit.lr geminaqdis, nec
nonin' тат vtzòllendn ante iißilańteä'junctas (at, sy, si­„'çl etc.`. ` t ‘ '
i и. I' «Á î'~,'» в л. -ï'ih у ‚‚

.:.›: '!.: .1. ‘ »'.il ,Wl-wi

I ..- ли f'. ‚' ’- мы... . ' ‘1H 'ilf,'.í


` LOQVÍ in ipgq, libellq `coïrigendi;` ,I ¿v1 ,
„i ‘1, 2, тушит: мыча; v27, б" unbe Iiunc Iiçppißticluuu »dde ипсцша! Il, 35, 4"
sci'. annßhevnyetlm;v III, 4, В" sgr. yathâll; 7, Il’ scr. aibâlipâkalp; 18, 3“ priu
ßìlilhayet; I-V, I7, 3l" àcrï nlnnyen.' ­I'rßeterkui'vidé p.y V1Il,' панов. I'; XVIII, udn; ЁЖ
XIanllu. 2;'XXIII, ad”. l; XXX, Мн. I__3. ,t ­ . ,i ,i .- .‚ \ ‚ ‚.' ‘п.
I_Igvidllânain.
oni namo ganeçâya | om noma rgvedâya‘|.

I.
(î) svnyambhuve brailmane viçvagoptre
namas lxrtvù, nlantradrgbhyas tathaivn,
vivakshnr aslny rgvidhûnuln purânam
рига d_rshtam rsllibbir mantradrgbliil) | к
mantrebllyorshidrslltânâm
knrmanûm mantradrgbhyaç ca samâmnûyânupûrvuçal)
vidbim provûca ICaunaknl) |

rsliibiiir vividilâ mantrâ. drshtâ drsiltaprayojanâli


prayojanâya coddislitâs tasmixns tasmin pradarçitâh |
nûnârthâni ea liarmâni, çântipuslltyäçrayâni ca,
siddhayaç ea tapomùiâh çraddadbânasya kurvatah |
5. stntyâdayo ye vikârâl) pradislitâs,
_ tatlnì ’rthavâdâ’ _rkshu sûktesllu caiva,
yuii'l pail) kâmair rshibilir devatâç ea
tushtûshyante, tân ç_rnushvocyamânân |
ûyul), svargo, dravinam, sùuavaç en »
catnrvidham prolrtam âçàsyam agro;
anye ватт; çataçall
samstuvadbhir sampradislitâh
I_rshibhir devatàç ea 1 c |
siddh'àI niantr v'vidhináia brâhmanasya;
(2) phalaipI I yaehanti, vidhivat prayuktâll;
satyarp teshâIJp‘ sâdhanam: samyamaç ca,
camail,I titikshâ, inasûyà, damaç ca. 1 `
[tnsintid dvijah praçântûtmû, japuhomaparûynpnh
траву adbyayane yukto bliavcd, bliûtànnkumpnknh |
kshatriyo bâliuvîryena tared ûpadam :itinauuiu
dhaueua. vvaiçyaç,‘ùdrau tu, japahomair dvijottalnah |

1. (ь) cf. Brhad-Devatû 1, 7, sqq. (Yâskn, Nir. VII, З). — (е) cf. Brh-st.
1,2. -— 2. (2) cf. Manu, 6, 8. — (3) = Мани, 11, 34; cf. ibid. 2, 155, nlias.
l
„Q_
4. tapasâ svargam âpnoti, {права vindate mallat;
tapoyuktasya siddhyanti" karmâgi niyatâtmanal): |
5. vidveshuçam, samvananalp, vislmghnalp, roganâçanalp.
yena yenàrtliam rshipâ yadartharp devatâ вишь, | 5 |
(3) sa sa идти!) samyddliiç cu" tcshâm teshâm шиш tatliâ.
tâni karmâigi vakshyâmi, vidhânîmi7 ca karmapâm
2. puraçcaimxgam âdau щ karmapâm siddhikârakaip;
svâdhyâyûliliyasnnasyûdzul prâjâpatymgi cured dvijaib |
es. kcçaçmaçrulomanakliân vâpayitvà "plumb çucil)
tishthed ahani, râtrau tu çncir âsîta, vâgyatall |
4. [sutyuvâdî pnvitrâi_ii Зари], гуМц‘Ьауаз tzitllâ; _
mpkârâdyâs tn Ш japtvâ, sâvilrîlg'i са tud ity усат, l
5. :ipo hi slitlieti sûktmp tu, çnddllavatyo, ’gliiilnarshu|_m|p,
çamvatyal), svastimaty'aç ca, pâivamânyas tathaiva ca, | 5 |
(4) sarvzitraitat prayoktavyam âdàv nnte ca kaimariîup.
à salmsràd, â çatâd vâ, daçântam athavâ' japed |
2. оцлКйгшр vyâhi'tîs tis'ral), sâvitrîm nthavâ ’yntarim
tnrpayitvîi ’illiliir âcâryûn, гетто, clmndâigisi7 дети“), |
и. priipadyeta virûpîiksharp, raudram mantragariaip japet.”]
anâryair nu ca bhâsheta, mi çûdrair, nâpi garliitaih |
4. na rajasvaluyâ nâryâ, patitair iiântyajair ngibhill,
на devabrâliŕnapudvislitair, nâcâryngnrunińdlakail), |
5. на тй’спмпШуЯвЩайг; nâvamanyeta karpcaná.
[maiigalàcârayukta syât, trir almo ’bhyupayâd9 lapailg] | 5 |
(5) ante dvâdaçarâtrusya stliâlîpâkaim prakalpayet; `
agnaye câtha somâya, ti'tîyârp ca tayol) sulla, |
2. vaiçvadevîrp ca, raudrîm са juhuyâd úttare рать,
avusânasya pataye, tatllâ ’numataye ’pi ca', | 3
з. dhanvantaraya ity anyítm, gandharvâpsarasâm api. y
дарит? ЬгйЬпшрпврМуй, pzirâ tu britinnqu­ ¿lm_rtîi l
4. sarasvntyai,
âjyâliutaya evâdau;
tathû vislirior,
Sthâlîpâke
hiityâ
hnte
letuiiiislitaîikîyty
punaili) vapi
' yI

5. hutvâ ’gnirp tarpayed víprân, pitpbhyaç (tarprzyikallîpaych


tatah çesharil Yidhânena çucir штата, vàgyatalg | s |
2. (4) cf. Manu, 11, 2238-44. -— (5) cf. infra Il, 20; III, 40. — В. (4) В.
в, 62, 10; cf. мани, 2, 75—84. — (5) в. 10, 9; 8, 84, 7-9; 10,190, 7, за;
5, 61, П_|б; malgd. 9; _ich infra I, 1]; III, 4; Munn', 8, 106; 11,132;
Yñjñm'. 3, 30; Manu, ll, 249;- infrn I, l2; IV, 23; Munn, Il, 269; 260; Yůjñnv.
В, 302. —— 4. (3) cf. Atlu-Pnriç. (secunihnn Weherì numerationem) 32, 17; 74. 4, (i. _
Munn, ll, 223; затмит". l, ‘2, Б. —— (4) cf. Manu, 4, 67. — (5) сГ. Munn,
4, 185 sqq.; 145; ll, 259; 6, 22; Yûjñnv. 3, 8. —- ñ. cf. Munn, 3, 86; 86;
Sßmnvidll. l, 3, 7; 2, б. (Gautumn-Dç. ndliy. 26.)
—— З — х,в_9.
(6) krcilrânâm eshalo sarves'hâin vidhir ukto ’nil'pûrvaçaln
prâjâpàtyâtikrcllra'syà, tatllâ sûlntapanasya ca |
2. [parâka'sya ca krch'rasya vidhiç, cândrâyanasya ca.
ekena cuddhim âpn'oti, dvàbhyâm päpaih pŕamucyatè |
n. tribliih siddhyanti“ шатёр ca mucyate copapâtakaih,
catlirbhir bhrůpáhatyâyâs, tathaivâyâjj'ayâja'nât, 1
4. pañcabhih pâtakaih sarv'aiŕ dushkrtáic ca prarńucyate.
taptakrchrenà sà'ŕtŕàni pâpäni pratib'âdhate.
5. eândrâyanáŕn sahâdyautam ‘eb'iiilj k‘1'­chraii_1s'ainn1p smrtaip."
triblliç cândrâ'yanaih рта bralnnnlokam затертые, | È |
(7) aslitâliiiiŕ dettatâl) s'âksllât pflçyèta' varadzis tatliít;
cliaudâuisi daçabiiir jñâtvâ., шаман kâniân énmácnutè. |
2. [пумы pràtás, tryàham sâyárn, t'rj'ahain adyâd ayâcitam,
tryaham Миф c'a nâçhîyât prâj'âpatyaln caran dvijah |
3. е1‹а11‹шр grâsam açnîyât tryahâni trîiji purvavat
tryalizim c'opavased antyam atikrchrám стай dvijah" |
4. gomûtram, gomayain, штат, dadlii, saŕpil), kuçodaimip
ckarâtro'pdv'âsac ca krcllráh sâmtapanalg sinrtai) I
Ь. etam eva tryáhair yúktam màbâsäiptapanarn vidul_1;
upavâsa's tu sziptâbätii çiçusârntapaualn smitam I5 |
(8) taptakrchram car'àn ‘iipro jaiakshîragilttânilàn
pratitryaham pibed uslinñń, snkrt shñyî sauna'tiiital) |
2. niyatas tu pibèd a'pali, pràjûpìityávidlxiip siuarxiuwi
yatikrdllratn' Vädauty etád ŕapasârh apánodanam |
з. yatâtinano ’praniattás'ya dvâdaçâhani abhojanam
ртам" iiâma' krchro ’yarn sarvapàpâpanodànah |
4. ckailtilln4 l'nŕûsayct piudain lrrslliie, (initie cu' vàrddllit'yet
upasprçáins tllislláiŕzinlini:l étac câudràyápsiin slid-tain“ |
5. шип eva' мы шашни“ scared yávmnadhymne
(inklapakshâdini уже дают când'rayspávramp | 5 |`
(9) casual'. pianiteвтуза
caturd ’stain spat"
sůryè ~i­I pagina тащишь
cicucândrâyä'nam sinrtamI|

6. de lq'ch'rit i'n universum ш‘. lex. Petrop. sub singulis voce; смыть. С.
ndll. 19; 2G; 27; Sâmavidil. _1, 2;„Mnnu, 11, 191; 197;l (158); Ylijiiav. 3,50;
260; 263-65; 270; 274; 282; 283; 288—811; 293; 828; At11«I’ariç. 49; 65, В;
69, в; 70, 2, в; hom. nbr. Il, 18; sl (!); Iv; 15'; Jynhna-Bgvidii. 2, si;
З, 7; 8. -— 7. (2) = Manu, 11, 211; citut Sâyapus nd Sâmavidh. 1, 2, З. —
(а) = Мини, 11, 218; cf. Sâmavidil. 1, 2, 7; Yùjilav. В, 320. -­_ (4) `= Manu,
11, 212; cf.Yf.jnav.s',alt. ___' (5) cf.Yf.j_n.s,sls.­'-'s. (1)=Manu‘, 11, 214;
cf. ума. в, ais. _ (в) = шали; 11, 215, cfuïsjñ. в, 221. _ (4) = мани;
ll, 216; cf. Yîjñ. в, 324—215. —— (5) :è Mami, 11', 217. — 9. (i) = Manu,
11, 219.
l.
— 4
ashtâv aslitan samaçnîyàt pigdàn, _inadhyaipdine qtliite,
niyatàtmâI Iluvishyasyq. —‘ yatiçûndrâyapayrataiii'8. |
уаЦи‘ь kathmpcit pigglànâlp tisro ’çitîli samâhitali
màsenâçnan lluvisliyusya cmidrasyuìti втекают |
ctud rudrâs, tuthû àfdityâ. vasavaç, câcziran _yrutum
sairvîikligzaliinxokshûyu“l” marutaç carliliubliili sulla _
yûvakali suptarâtrarp tu'zo радиус яйуашшшпй
31115пйзшшъгйвЬщ/арайг, jupatâ. pâvßpâni ca | 5 |
ckaikzugi saptarâtrcpa pimûtividliivat Iii-tal):
tvzigusykpiçitâsthîni, medo, majjàiiam cva. ca. |
[ekuikmp варим-апачи tu tvagùiiinâigi viçodliunaiii.
cliliir vmtuir vipùtâtuiû kuryût kairmímy нишами]... |
ishtìul капищ»; шшь survûli uvûpnoti, цв шщцшуаь.
Кгщарй|_яу211шъа|ягйл_1{ип ekaiikzugi çodlmnani bhavct. |
çuddliàtmâ karma knrvîta. Satyavàdî, yatçudriyalim.
cvzuyiçuddhusyai karmàpi inantmir vukshyîuni yadîfyatliâ. |
trirâtrçun eyopuvnscd (МИМ) szll'vnkau'nmI_Ixilgi,
trî|_|i мнит: và kuryât; мы, karma заплатишь. | s |
nityaprayogipâm caiva pmyogâduu “Маш tryalmlp;
nparishtůd upavaset, kytvà và sûrpriìpâtikmp“ |
âyualiyíugy eva. karliiâgi mantrziyuktal)> _samâmbliet“.
çmiivatyul)
zu'upyc cc)dit0.`l5
svnstimatyaç
sùrye diçmn
ca japeta,
prâpyâpurûjitûlgi,
trivg'ta ical).

prâcîm atbottarûnp vâ ’pi, снеди deçe вшпаыщь |


[suvâsâl_i, suçirasko ’psu ваша, ’bhyukshya japed dvijuli
evaqi
çuddhavatyus,
trir âplntlya).
taitliû(шеф
’bvatyaIi,
ргарйуйшйпън'
pâvmnànyo,вашАсагеъ
’ghamarshugmii

trîn, sha1, ashtau, dvûdiiçn vá, sliolaçâshtàdaçàpi vâ | 5 |


[à дыша vû 7’yamct prûilân japan bralimâgliznnzirslmixmp;
yâvud và maimszis tuslitis, tûvat prû|_iânt'"‘ sumûyiunct |
уайт умьа mamas tasya dusliki'tzup karma Байты,
tzitlià tatliâ сапфир. tat tenâdharméga mucyatel] . .‚
prûpûyâmair dagdliadoshal) çuklzìmlmradlmruli спой!)
yutliaividhy ара àcamya ârohed darbhapmsturaiii |
4. pavitrztpûçil) kytvà tu upastllaigi dakshilvlottararp.,
diçor evûntaraxil preksliyàuimislmlp, cllâdya oakshusllî |
9. (и) = Munn, ll, 218. - (3) = ibid. 220; cf. Yùjñ. 8, 1127` ——— (4)
== Мини, l1, 221. — cf. (Illumina-D. (L, шин. 19; lex. l'ctrop. н. v. yûvgikn. —-—
lO. (в) cf. Munn, ll , 92; Yńjù. В, 254. ­­- Н. (l) ci'. Залил/МН]. ‘2, l, 2. -
(и) cf. supra §. В; I_I., 9, Il; ci'. Шиши/МН. 2, 1, 4. — (i) cf. aupru §. U. ­
12. (1) nf. Munn, 11, '233. ~­ = Munn, Il, 229.
5 I, 12_15.

5. omkâram vyâlirtîs tisráli sâvitrirp ca tad ity yearn -


manasaitâ' anudrutya Ivedíidiin samupakrftmct. j 5,1
inandrainI ev'á рант prâ.tari,'_iicca_ir madhyaipdine pathet,l
(13)
uccair“ evâparâhne tug' samdllyâkâla upârainet |
brâinne mullùrtta u'ttiiâya, trir âplutya. patllcd dvijal),
madhyamäln vrttim âstiiâya, na drutâm, na vilambitâln |
pùrvârn sarpdhyârp japams tisllthed, upâsîta ca paçcimâni;
na câutarâ vyâilareta viramed vIâ. lmtlizuncana |
[viramed brâiimane präpte,I kâmaiiì tena tu 4samvrulet;
фетиш ­drslltvaiva sainp'râptaln nâdliiyita kathainconnl]
5. _ûgncyoui silktum (idyiiui tu lxnlkliymn brainnutsliiszuuniutuni
rûyasp'Ioshakarain dhanymn japan vip'ro ’rtliam ûpnuyiit'" | 51
[rshini sai-vain Мат” japtvâ. saputram, niyataig, cucih I
(14)
sambitâphalam âpnoti rgvedasya, ria samçayah |
ekâdaçagllnani hy etaj japan
sarvân Ikîimân avâpnoti Ipâpaiçbrahma sanâtanaln|
ca parimucyate
anáçna'ntn'* samhitâm etâm prâtah prâtar dine dine -
âyur vidyâip dilanam 'putrân griliuiflç'” câpnoty anämuyûn. |
ctad brahma japan çûdrân neksixetâliyâlpç ca шатия";
prekshyâcamyodalxam Ipùtah paçyed gâm agnibbûskaruu|
in_andralnjapIÓ daçagunu, upârnçu нут; clizitânvitah,

sûbasrutn >rniiutisàin'vidyz'id: esita japyavidhih smrtall | 5


ММ cva Itu siivitryâ kunne lmrvîta çûutaye,
pusbtaye,
. _‘ésliIâ. _dlianaljàbhfiyan
lli saturnitâ.im _vedail_1paçuiâbhâyn, bliûtaye
sprvabrahmamayi |
`1li_e_rt,I
IiigIrIena
hornâiifiçáitàpasâ
IciiI)apayajñâincv
Idrsiitâ Vicvz'iniitIreiiiiI
ca nityamdliîmatâ.
kurvîta сайта

sziriiakiimusainrddhyarthaln;
IeIsIliiivu pratilolnoktâ pitcchallparam briiinncdain` ucyute
cittruviuûçanî; |I
uksiiaraprIatilorIneyäná _ ab]1ic:^1resil_uI_I `casyat'c. |
_uksh'äiàpratiloineyam yasiniń yIuj'yeta -kai_‘111,à.1_I1i,_4 _-xi
tadIIamIogI iiijânî'yâd; `etudI Ivai IbIrainInIa.1_71<I_>IIIbnliiin l I __ _
iiy'âgIliâialtëdlniiasarnidiid Izikshurapratilomayâ III _I I I I
julniyât, Isârsllapai'gi tailIam, baibhitaliàltrtitàï si'IuIcIah l

12. (5) citat Ch. 712, fol. 99”. —— 18. (2) cf. Rkprntiçâkli. 13, 18; Ind. Stud.
lV, p. 269; падшим (спишь. 793“) fel. 9" init;4 Cil. 712, [о]. 27"_._`__ (з) cf.
Manu, 2„ 101_10:1; 4,931; cf. 011.712, (01.98“, 92". __ (5), 11,1, 1. ‘_- и. (1)
1, , 1_11. _' cf.
10. ­­­ (4) (а) Pluto,
cf. infn. 1,418, es.264;
Phaedrus,Ip'. _. (ь) cf. Manu,
Sinireck, 2, sa.'Deutsch.
l1­Idbc11.,d. _ 15. Mythol.
(1) 1_1.
з, 62 д Ath-Yarìç. 34; et infra III, 12; 15. - (в) e. cI. cf. Ath-Pariç. 26 (samii
„461
lnksh ausm).
13.1. _()
1- уа ¿Chet pîelanam сайт врйтрчйёэччт рать,
pacòliali sampîtëayçtl: chatrůii, играет çi; priimâpayçt” |71
(16) _rgvedàiìygsya ушицу; yidhixp qughyâmy 'utah plump,
yatliâ gallir
2. (Яшей Mgdluichandàl)
dliâraycd karmaitenâligrot
nguiip iiiyataii parivatsqraiiii purâ

cqturtliuprîuiukâlîyç liutnçishtmn agian liuvib |


55. juhvat trir ulpatishtlletafN satyavâdî dine; dine;
vratakâle“ tu samprâpta. âgneyaip iiirvgpcc сагшр. |
4. anagnau dhyânamâtifo ’gnir "мате ’syppatisiithati;
daheyam iti yam cecliet, tmp dghaty ею pâvakub. |
5. :ipsv ару agnir дыму eva tadvrzlitasya mahâtmanali,
samarddhayati (акр ceshtaii) kâmair valiniii pri)yatnatu|_i|5|
(I7) ami) parmp ti'câi) варю, vâyvûdyâ. ye prakîrttitâb;
tân japan ppqyuto lriityzuu i§htân Штат"? gamaçriiitc |
2. Medbîitithâv gshau pugnali sadasaq pqtim ity i'an
medhâkàmo japen nityarp juhuyâc câjyam etayâ. |
з. syoneti pythivîm nityaqi snâtvâ viprab çilcir jzipet:
4. vindate тащит
idunp visbrglir­ bhûmimpuñcnbbili
надутым. :isapiitnâmçrâddiiukurmaiiì,
zikm_itukài_n |

uíigusbtlmm anne; ’vggâhyzu tenu raksliâipqi bâdhate |


6. [ańguslitiiamâtro bbagnyân Yisllguh рад-умам maliîrp
ràkgliasânâip vadhàrtbîiya; tac cbrâddbe prahgrisbyati l
6. nksl'uiyyaip ca bbaVÍed gmini? çraddhûblmktisamanyitaugi;
tusmûc clirâddbeslm sarvegsliu 111131181:твердыни!) ниц-ширм
7. suptajaiimxikptam pâpalp kytviì càbhak§)iyabhaksliapaip“7,
tud vishpor ity apâiiil pigdliye sakg'j дарит viçuddhyati” |
в. ашЬауо yanti yâli proktâ ngvarcgs tv abbisliecanîl)
âyushyâs tâl) pariprpktà, bhaishujyàh, pâpnmocanîb]
9. Cunaliçepam .whim qudliali, sgmnirpddlio Плащ) jgpet:
mucyate sarvapâçebliyqa“, gadî câpy agadî bbiivet |
10. ya ichec смешал kâmàn indrâtlprâptum ppraqui'àt,
sa sbqgaçabliir “' evargbliir indrarp пруда ldine digg | 8 |
(18) [Iairapyastûpam ipdmsya шщш karmâbhisgiiistgvam
taj japan prayatgl) çatrûn аудит: pmtibâqhate“ |

16. (1) 13. 1, 1. — (i) cf. Sâmaividh. 3, "i, 2. — 17. (l) В. 1, 2 et З. _


(в) ib. 18, 6;'cf. .Iyeslitlrliyidlh 1,7. _ (2)) ib. 22, 15; cf. infra Il, I2; Юты.
9, 32 (ct hic infra 11, 28). --~ (4) ih_ 22, |7­-«21;I uf. Jy-ßvidh. 1, 14. -« (в)
cf. infra IIl, 2, 11. __ (7) ib. 22, 20; cf. Ath-Pariç. 9, 2; et Ib. _ (a) 23,
iii-24 = 4. у. i, 4, cr. Аш-гвщ. a2, 2i; 26, 27. _ (9) ib. ‘I4-ap. __
(ш) ib. so, 1—16. _ is. (i) ib. s2. '
7 1. is _20.

N . â krshnenety rcâ tv cva yo nityaln sûryam arcati


prâtar, madliye, ’stugarn vâ ’pi, sa jîvod agaduh sukhî |
[а krshnenety _romp tv ekâm", dliyàyan nicì divaukasul),
agnau hutvaitayâ câjyain, т— dîrghaml душ avûpnuyât ]
ye te pantllâ itîmàm tu sâvitrîm adhvago ’bhyasetz
svastìmân vrajate ’dlivânam,. grhârfiç“ eûpnoty anâmayûn 1
sam pûsbann iti yat sùktain Ghaurah Карго jagâv rsiiib,
adhvanyam etad vijñeyam .paripanthyapasedhanam 1
raudrîbhih sliadbhir íçânam tuslltûyâd yo dine dine,
sa nûrinaragoçântiin çarpkarût prâpnuyât sadâ. |
[etenaiva shalarcena juhuyâd âjyam anvallarn,
carlnn và kalpayed raudram bllùtikâmo “ ’tba parvasu 1 |
ud ity udyantam âdityum upatishtlled dine dine;
hrdrogunâçnuani hy etat param ârogyavarddhanani 1
. dvishantam ity athârddharcam, yam dvishyât, tarn japant“"
_ suiaret: '
âguskrt saptarâtrena _vidvesllam adliigaclmti I
. [rognir душе rogî Ca Praskanvasyottaiualn trump,
ârogyam etat, prayato japennityam anekaçul) |
uttamas _tasya cârddharco. dvislladdveshzü5 iti smrtah.
yam dvishyât, tam abbidliyâycd,«drslitvâeainmp japed idaln:|
б. uskrc eet, trirâtrenn vidveslimn _su „гадают.
uduynty, ûyur ukslluyyxnn, tcjo, nmdliyuuuliue jupon | r» 1
(20) _astalp vrajnti _sùrye tu dvisliantatn _pratibûdhate п ;
ojas, tejas,
nava paçveti`tathít ”тапир,
sûktâui, yäni dvisbaddvesham "' prakîrttitarp
jagauïœvParâçarall; _

arâtînârp barst prânâliiçi”, cllatrûlpç _caiva niyucilatis" 1


.­ sauparnâui pavitrûni sûktûny .Iekûdaçûbhyaset

vâñehan putrûn paçûn fvittain svargam àyur 'anandhatûxn |


âdhyâtmikîlg ity età japzuifis ¿tu susquâilitair _'
prâpnuyât :saparam dliàma, ,vicvam jyotih sanâtunani 1
â-no-_bhadrfyain âyusilyalp .vaiçvadevarn japan qmail) »
Inumûrshur. api, japtvaitat sarvatu и âyur avâpunyàt |`5 1
v- Н - ... . ._
:Wip ., '

le. (2) il.. за, 2. _ (а) er. infr., u, 22, в. — (4) ib. ar., п. __ (ь) u..
42; cf. .ty-munt), в; Açvugn.. а, 7, 10. _ (в) u.. 43, 1_6. _ ш. (0,11..
50; c1'. Bril-Dev. ß, 23; Shndgur. (Ch. 192) 101.82". -— (в) ib. 50, 18“. —- (3)
ib. 50, 11-18. —- (4) ib. 50, 13|’. __ 20. (в) ib, (БЫ—78; el'. iul`_ru li, Il'l», l. ­­­
(з) ib. 74--84‘? ша: Зцрнщмпу. (ed. Grube) 1, l (proef. p. XV?); cl'. Brin-_Dew
8, 24;. legendumne: „5111111dntûm“? __ (4) ib. 84, 16-18. -— (ь) ib. 89; eitnt
Ch. 712, fol. ssh.
13. 1. — 8 -­­
(21) pitiriârp çrâddhakâle tu madbv ity etait tycam pathetzb3
aghorâh pitaras tasya viçamti jyotir uttamárp.) ­
2. Натр someti tu sùktena paçyec (шпагат 11р0‹111.а111.
upatishthet samitpâpir mâsi mâsi шпат шпат: |
3. tum mâsaip tasyn. dulikhmp 111 на jâtu trividliam lilizivct.
Gotumena рига «I_rslitam mi'tyor nûçanam âtnmnal). |
4. [udyantam upatishthcta pûrpe caitat samâhitab:
5. vâsûqisy
dhanakâmoapijapen
за vindeta,
nityam candrasyaiti
età iti tu nityaçal),
salokatâip

snâtvâ çucis tu niyata: ishtam (“шпат avâpnuyât | 5 l


(22) ûyur îpsaun imam iti Kautsaxp выпит sadâ ’bliyaset
ûjyâhntîç ca juhnyz'it рга’сугсшр vâgyatai) çuciii |
2. japed àplutya. niyatab: sa sâksliâd âpadaiii taret. _
apa nal) çoçucad iti snâtvà madbyarpdiue ravau |
:1. çuddhikâmo yatàliârah pratyi-carp juhuyâd glu-tam,
gamidlm"nvalmm ashtau vâ: sùktam etad aghâpiihaip |
4. [yatbâ muñjâd iveshîkâ, шит pâpât pramucyate.]
jâtavedasa ityůdi sadà svastynyanc japct; |
5. durge pathi prayâtasya.A nâsyñribhyo bhayam bhavet.
râjakârye çvayûthe vâ, abbiçasto“ ’py anekadliâ, |
в. açakye pratibhâkârye, Ы1ауе prâtiântike ’pi và,
7. sisûdhayìshnr
[jâtavedasá ityartliaiii
etâiii japams,
ca prastllito
tebhyai)
nimmsâ
pramucyate.
japet:

siddliârtliah svastimân eti, pramîyeta mi câdhvaui | 7 |


(23) [kytârtlialg svagphàn gacllann etâm eva зада ’bhyaset,l
udite savitary etârp japed, astarp gate ваша |
2. ahahsvastyayanam pràtâ, râtrisvastyayariarp” lniçì;
:1. pra mandina ca
vyushtâyâm ityjapan
asùtyâm Зарей
nityam garbbapramocanîxp,
etâm duhsvapnanâçanîrp

indram ca manasâ dliyâyen: nârî garbham pramuñcuti. 1


4. драйва, sarvakâmo т Tritam nitymp Зарей гвЫтп.‘ _
japanii indram iti snâto vaiçvadevam tu saptakzup |
5. mucyat'ö jilllvad âjyaip tu viçvasmâd eva so ’rpliasain _
çarptâtîyam param sûktam pañcavimçakam uttamarp; |

21. (1) ib. 90, 6_8. _ (в) ib. 91; cf. Jy-Bvidh. 2, 81. _ (a) ef. lex.
Petrop. s. v. Опыта; Johüntgen, Manu, р. 58, adnot. 82. _ (5) ib. 92. _ 22. (1)
ih. 94. _- (2) ib. 97 s. A. v. 4, 33; `et'. sliprn 1, 3, Mnnuis Iocnm 11, 249;
Yaijíi. 11, 3; Atl|~l’uriç. 32, 6; 18; 26; дуду/11111. 1, 26; 2, 8. ~­ (4) imago nun
nini; vid. lux. Petrop. s. voce; l, 99. _ (5) cf. Jy-Iividh. 1, 25. _ (7) 1:1.
зашить. 2, 4, 6. _ 23. (з) ib. 101, 1. — (4) ib. 105; 106, cf. Manu, 11, 255;
Jy-ISvidIi. 1, 24. _ (5) ib. 112.
9 1, 23~26f
б2 nûsutyhu tu hamńskg'tya pnràm gddhìm avâpnuyât.
[glmrmhsalpstnvanam замят, Гарйас'са" ргшпоштшрп
ЕША' Ш japcc clmçv'ad >1111111111111 ‘Éûktmp dvìjnb спецы k
7.
аут vidyàm (”лаваш p'uti-âh gyhâlîxçmbûpliofy anàmnyûn И
(24) [vîreshv apat'yagosh'çheshli, duhs'vapne' ’ripram штаты)“.
mâ no málìântalñ ity âlìßyâm, trirâtropos'hiltálj çucil) |
2. audu'mbarîs tu 59 juhuyâd dadbìlìlaldhvâjyasämskytâh.
sùktcna juhuyâdtuайвы
Ürddhvabâhus süktenáâdàt'" ant'el'tëaçàtaço
тщета karinágâlp
bhzwmp:
3.
chìttvñ. ватт: тгъуирасап jîved rogaìŕ таты) |
4. НЁЬЫшапп иауатат âdityám samit'pâpîllx, èudil) зада
citram ity npatish'çhetá sůkteuânena bhâskaŕaipß
5. atistńvcna 'caiteh'n` nityám ‘prâphotì'càv
'madbyaípdinedháhâyushî
МИМ“ `
gypan'n apöhatè >ripránn'",y
бI
(25 ) adlm èvapnas'yeti ja'pet p'râ-fal) prátàŕy dinè ­dìnèf
dnhsva'pnaip nudátë kshipram, ha câsyâblmjanâd bhayam i
2. uhlle puhâmîtì рига" гйриЁЬйуав" tu prakîrttìtâh: '
tà грыж-112111111 r'ukshârgäsï'àapntnâlîßÉàMha niyucha'tì.`|
nirva'rtya pañ'ca yájñáliäç can“,4 hufìŕîrçâgnírg'l lŕŕtâhiîìksmh
ye devâsò (Иду imáyíl _îàpàn kârhâü aifâpxifly'ât. | I. i
indrâvisliguЬшШЫцн
. ("латыни
sumìfpâpìb nmhaskytya1.1181190111@th
çììcir lbhûtvíl'`Ílpńtishfhf'xî dinëш ‘trib-1111?',
'dba'th putrâŕímûŕögßyaiń '
ßŕall'ńxàvnrd
а
" = *“ “анаши ï
шарма cà paràxp sthânarp jyçtîrûpam sanàtanarp |
6 житница. ауаъъаш' агвьым .Wigman-’51.116 тюль"
на m51 'gzúlàńn iti_'j¿\[`1111î1s`°’ tbbhífdfèl'va ’pŕà'fńlìòyáiof'l'
1. miranoposhit'ó‘11111111153de а‘ътуьащанмф "I f
" атм мы ' 81111111 18,' идаыъшъёа ' 111111111111115# ‘1 д |
('26) naìllaiñ""f)áç':yáŕ1ti ‘v'áî сайт, 'tàthäm тумб“рдЬаЩ-Ёъаумдп. А
. 81851111111 шт deij'òfmplhm, 11115111056111111111‘6111.111
ekal) 61:15:11`“драйЁёёйафышуёр,‘ baŕah Vpafthí.) ‘
‘l
защит шмы’вуаёа'ыаущ 1‹$Шр1‘шН můcy'ém'kilbishm |
1 „ь
. _.1
QSL (1;)Eìbfll4ç effrhjinmî v," l. »4 (il) 1'f.1'suprn ILIH, В. ¿- 24. (1) “в.
114,1—83— (4') I111. 115. __ (ь) er. iufm 11,' 35 v2;25.11;*2549111.1211,12;
\ cf'. Hdl-Dev. 3, ‘28;5, et169;::Àçvnll’-grl1.43_,
22; 70 _'73;
la. -­ (з) 1u. 1311,' 11;'l er. Mmm,
Anukŕx'nh. '__ (й) ib.I', 13
l-'-4;`,Iy-Í_{vidh. I, 14. -—` (4)11).
3,1 ‚ 1..'3;y Ílunc (Дойти ému s'cquèntl citat Jylßvìdh. З, cf. l, 9т -- (в) ib.
15 ‚
юз, в; А“. Мани, s, ввоз затмит. 2, 4, 4. _' (7) ib. 164, 465471 »ä ás,
(2) ib. 164 = A. v. 9, 9; cf. Manu, 11, 250; Ath-Pni'íç. 32, ‘22.`
13. 1. 11. 10

[iñâtiplitrßslibrnmitrair уас Фа râjyßm сшита,


nityam sa niyatq bbùtvà §ûktaiin tu manasâ. jupet7"|] '
knyà çubheti _ paiçimyam7| kptvâ. ",càryuqypadvijuìb;
çrqtvà pararztbasyam щ guror apy :iba Cai'iiizikulil
imam mi somam it)1 ete dve yuan prayatp japet:
snrvûn kzimûn uvâpnoti, mi kimcit ранними bliavct |
6. pitnm nv ity upatisbtbeta nityaim gnnam upastbitam:
[pûjayed açanam uityam bhuñjîyàd avikutsayan'"|6|]
(27) nâsya syâd annajq vyàdhir; visbam apy anuatàm iyât."
[visbam ça. pîtvaitat sûktam japeta visliaxlîççanam"­ |
nâvàgyatas tu bbuñjîtq, nâçucir, na. jugnpsitaqx.
dudyûuça pûquec сайд juhuyçìc (за 0110111 шаги" l
kslmdbbuyulii uâsya, lcimçit syân; радиации;уу5111111111йрпнуйц]
)itpqitbziprzitipßnnq y0, bllrnsbto yâ ’pi putbab kvacit, 1
[pantbànqm pratipadyetq, ki'tvâ và karina garhitam]
agile nay_étì çùktena pratyrcam jubnyâd gilg'tam. |
. japmi'iç“ ça. prayato nitygm npatislrtheta тащат]
snâtvâ jziped anarvânam namçisiiytya brhaqutim | 5 |
vîràn (Цитат ca pràpnoti, suçlòlçyam _ca niyucbati. _
kaiikuto :lg-ti sûktag; tu visbàrtab prayatqjapet: |
visbgm- up qumate çâsya sairpâd di'sbtivisbâd api.
yat kîtßlûtâßu visbwn. daimiltrîvmßikßiam ça yat. I
maplin); ci), ki'trimgxn сайт, j_upççntm s_:irvam _vyapplmti
[dligrmgin buddhin dbanam putrân sunbbâgyam brahma
_, „ _ varcasam l
ârpgyam puglitiln fiyixsbyam paçûn vidyàni mabad ygiçaib.)
triràtroposbital) siiâtiib prayataç ca_;‘itaivrzitalg74 | __
prânâyâmaçatam Купа upatisbtbec clizitakraitllIn` ‚
ekâhmn. kslwmwmysktßb?. радар sawdbàw vâgymli 151
yq jâta` iti sûktenaWi-sbiip, Gi'tsamadum вишню,
тащимйцреч 12111 111дгзъсге$1111юй сйищаб- 1
ekâbâl' мыще 151111111, дчуынёч sìddbim штат,
uhoblliâ `tribliir àroquni,¿ ca_turbbir açanam habi), l

26. (4) ib. 165; cf. lex. Petrop. в. v. çrísûktaip; Gnutama-D. ç., adby. 21. _
(ь) ib. 179. 5_6. _ (в) ib. 187; alter versus = Manu, 2, 54; cf. Anukraln;
lidi-Dev. 4, 13; .Huib/idk. 1, 8; Mann, 7, 217; 218; tqtum liunc Iocum citut
Sâyanus, ap. Müller, v_ql. II, p. 390, 4, non sine vuriis lectionibns. _ 27. (а) cf.
Prayognmuktâvali (Chamb, 168), fol. 5" („11.1 grliyapnriçisbçe (,launakub“). _ (з)
1b. 189. _ (5) ib. 19.0. _ 28. (1) ib. 191; cf. В;11-1)е9.4, 18. _ (в) cf. Мицег,
v01. lV, p. 13, çluk. 8. _ (а) cf. supra 1,25, 5. _ (4) 2, 12.A _ ib.
21, 6; cf. `[уф/11111. 1, 84. __ , y
-—- 11 — L29-»111. 11,11

з. pañcabhir ,brahmavarßasyagh .shadbhir ây,ub's\1khâvaha1p,


saptabhîs ta11nyân, pushgim, ashçabhilg prâpnuyâd yaçnb, |
4. priyo bhavañ Cendrasya", prîyarp dhàma. sa gacllati.
ripughnarp dasyuçamanam râyasposhaknram param |
5. galgânâm iii yat s_ùktaxp, taj japet sukhavarddhanaxp.
[samdhyayoll prayatas tv etaj" japen; nityam bphaspatì|p|5|
(30) прайеЬфЬеЬа sûktena saryakâmasamgddhayeJ >
yo me râjann _itîmârp ltu dnbsvapnaçamnnîm гсаш |
2. jnptvâ nâçayati kshipram dullsvapnam brâllgnapah çucih.
alloràtram nposhyaikalp niynto brahmavittamalx
:1. prajârthalgl juhuyàd {чуши сагшр và payasì çritmp`
rûkâm aham ìtîmâbhih shashgbyârp çuklasya pañcabhih |
4. bavihçeshalp svayam pràçya vindate mallatîm prajâm.
vyâdhinâ yo ’bhìbhûta syâd ghorepa prâçahâripâ, |
5. cutnrdaçîm uposhyuikâm k1'sl111118ya, juhuyâc (111mm
. à te sûktena mudropa pratyycaxp, vâgyatah çucib | 5 |
(31) pûrvam âjyâhutîr h_utvâ athopasçhâya ça1pkara111
havibçesheça _var'tteta ekântaram atandritab: |
2. роте mâsì jayen Шпунт rogebllyaç ca pramucyate.
abhíçqsyeta. yò molxât kuryâd vâ. karma garhitarp, |
в. snâfvâ. ’bhuñjgm дары; ap@ ambîty _roam манагйаь.
adhvani prasthito yus tn pnçycu chukunanx70 .lxtthitnxp, |
«1. npragmsmm praçlwlnxp và, sthitvuikehyns" pruyato japct.
kanikmdud iti sŕlktàbhyñm nlpntisllçlxct 111151111 svßrpxp-M |
5. çakuniql, vâyasalp vâ ipi, mygalp, damsllçrìpam eva ca
эру adgehçvgiva, japtavyam etat taskaramohànam". i 5 |
ity 1_‘gvidì1âne l PrzLÈhgùpo' Á’dhyâyahfw I

A‘i

‘ QIMI
(l) [kalyâglavàdî vû., ’nyo và, na vâ rauti, na d_rçynte ——
japcd ev'a naŕngskytyä:Á siddliâytllab áämnivayttate. I
2. há. lasyâsßi b_l,1„a.yarg1l kirpcid daeyubxhyo ’dhvam .và kvacit;
tzylrntyppi ycu dnrgâgì? svastìmârîìç’ ça, sukhî bhavet.
29. (4) 11,. из; er. аду-111111111. 1, 19. е ao. (l) 11,. ‘28, 1o; сГ.]1г|1—Пет.4‚ 18;
.13'­I_{vi1il1. 1, 33; çitnt Ch. 712, fol. 28“. —— (2) ib.„ß2, 4-­S. — (4) ib. 33. ­
31. (в) ib. 4l, 16. ­_- (з) ib. A2 et 43; cf. lex. Репер. s. v. „çnkunasûktam“;
et Anukram; et Ind. Stud. I, p. 118; et Jy-ßvidh. l, 6.
11.111. _ v12 _
в. yasyxiV bliuktam na. ‘jîryeta na tìsbtbed và kathanicnna,
dbyâtvâ sbttâram" ànna`sya agnir asmîty _roam japet 1
4. Viçvàmitrasya samvâdam"liadyatikramune japct. ` I
âplutyâcamya vidbivad, ildakasyâñjalim ksbipet: |
5. паша]; sravadbbya. ity. etud y0 nityam- bi smnâcarct,
­ t11m‘ nmlyul) srotaszib pîmti, svam pntraln iva., штат]; | 5 |
(2) blmyam câsya im vidyeta 11adîtîracâreshv° api
jalacarebhyo bliûtebhyab, çîtoshnair тура; bâdbyate. |
2. pûrnâm titîr'shuli .sarith ramadb'vam iti ssimsmarèt. _
о sbv ity усат npâm mndbyc japed yo vni, 1111511111 Шт", |
:1. sii çîgbrnm' tîram âpnoti gâdbam т vindzite (ivijuli. _
yuktennivu'raubenâçu yo ’plim1 pârum titîrslmti, |
.1. „а va ûrmir itîmûm tu japeta тушь svuyam. _'
mlbvânzun prastbitaç cziivam à mandriiir iti samsmurct: |
5. kàryäny açeshatiib ища punar аута vai grilam.
indràparvateti sûktam 'âynsbyam drâvinam smrtam. I
6. :ulâtârzun supiisbtârtbam sarvzxdâvishtacetanmn |
Мам/21“, taddbamzun anvicbct kini te k1'1_1vantîti 5111111'11117.|1‘.|
(3) vûgiudriyaprmnûliho yo na vidyüm pratipadyatë,
» indriyârthân yatbârtbân và yo ne; vetti katbaméaiiail
2. vidyàyà ’diligatâÀyasya pra'nnçyeta punáb рана!) -—
sasurliarîr 161111 japan dvau mûsau, pratipfidyate. | I
:1. шпана suinpvuyûtuá tú sibiruu дату iti smul-et
штанга!“ kìlçulcnuiti siddbûrtbal) stliiriiyíinugul) |
4. [yânâksbam apablmgnûntam“ drsbtvà'durge ’iihvami атм,
ubbi
ki'slmzipnksbc
vynyaéveti
“l ç_attirdaçyziigi
Зарей ащчщш, _ tl’irâtro;i9§liitatl_1
aksliabalum данный.çucib
‘n

daksbinapravane' deçe çmuçânastbal) samâbitab | 5 |


(4) raktosbnîsby :isipâniç он, builvuketibmo, ’nilàçannb
snptûliaim jubuyût tailam sûrslmpaiii lavunânvitzup, |
2. samidbo râjzivi'ksbasya, Vasisilitlmdvcsbinîb ранит.
yum dvisbyàt, tasya kg'tvâ tń'çamyâkenàkg'tim niçi, |
4
к 1.1 ."
1. (н) 1_1. в, 211, 7, одни-им. 14, 2;(1);_Jy:11v11111., 2, в (е: 1, в). _ (1) ш.
33; 61`­ 111'11-`I)ev. 4, 21; Roth, z. l.. u. G. ара Veda, pl. '101 nilq. _ (5) c1'. epìtlwtu
„шплинт, шитыми“. — 2.' (2) ib. 83, 5; 9Í _ ib, 311, 151; cf. Ind. Stud. V,
p. 2011. _ (4) ib. L45. _ (5) ib. да, _ (в) ib. 53, 1_4; .c1'. 9111111511, 15;.4, 2121;
bic iufm IV, 10, б; Sûlnnvìi'lh. 1, 7, 1. _ 3. (1) ib. 53, 15—16; cf.111x. Petrop.
в. v. „11111111.1“ 3) 1111.; ut 11111. 811111. 1, p. 119 (ubi „шпиц grâniuviivzitzi“ currigus:
„111111111111
(.1) ib. 511, prnlyubîuibuln“).
19~~20. _- (ь) _- ib.(il) 51),
ib. 511,
21-_7-2'1;
17_20;c1'. of.
|1111.Allllbriun;
811111. I, vtp. Urli-DUV.
120; 110111,
4, 211.
и. l..

11. G. des Veda, p. 1015 sqq.; bic infra 111, 15; Sûmnvidb. 2, 5 ct introdnct.
р. XXV sqq. ` ' ' ‘ '
13 11, 4—83.

211111811111115711 ca. tâlp, l<11ryûd_ ygbhiç catavsrbhirt dvijall;


uddiçyò'. 111111111: „1101110 ’у11111” 791 snptnrûtrzugl 1111. jîvnti. |
1/11313111111111 am;th 11111111 Ьга11111а11111 Kuçiko itzup; 1 ч
11z^1sya kaçcid avadllyo ’sti jnpato juhvato ’pi và | .
dvâviq'lçakarp japej: sûktam 4âmdhyâimikan) anuttgmargl
parvasu prujato nityam: 151111111 kâmânt9f samaçnute..| 5 |
Ьд‘Ьазрабш ajâçvaxp
g'tâvg'dhau'oldìne dinecatgcaìhpañcabhir
зачитали „оа;1)аЫ1гшр
gnvaharglca|

bg'haspata 111“ pañcâham prgtygoargl juhpyâd ghg'tarp.


_l111tvû. ’gnim, arcayìtvâ tu gandhamâlyaìb sadhùpakzmibm |
tû. eva devatâlg район kâmaìr arcmlti pañczlbhil):
rutnair, apatyail), paçubllìr,` » maklmir dîrgbepa. câyushâ. | 3 |
[1111111 vedûdigîtâyàb pmsâdajanànam vÍdl1'1111 ' . 1 ‘
gàyatryâl) Sampmvzxkshyâmi, dharmakâmârthamokshadzup |
nitye, naimittike, kâmye tritaye tu paràyapalp
gâyatryàs tu param nâsti illa loke pal-atm ca | ì
111edl1yûnnamitabhuii, maunî, .trìllsnànûrcm1ntatparal) ,l
)111101 lukslmtruyalp dl111nûn, .'1111111ya1111111nsakrîyull |
km'mabhìr yojayet paçcûf kramaçalr svecchayà ’pi vâ,
yûvat kûryalp na kurvîtq., na lopet tâvat tad ‚Памир |
ûdityaèyodzlye.snàtvâ sahasram pratyallam дары;
ûyur ûrogymń aiçvurymp (”шпат 1:11. labhntod|1r|1vn111 I5 |
trirâtropòshitul) samyug glu-tmp lmtvù sulmsrnçul)
sallasralâbham âpuotî, hutâçe khûdìrcudhane |
pàlâçasamidbârp caiva gl11‘tàktâ11â111 butûçane ‘
sulnasxjalàbham âpnotil râhusûryasamâgame
butvâ tu ­kbâdire „vahnzw .sagbptalp _raktncandanalp

salmeralmxnmu‘2 âpnoti ;râbucandrasamûgmnc |


mktacaudunamiçram
hutvlâ. gomayam, âpnoti
tu saghytmp
821111151111111> havyawûlxane
godhanmp dvìjal) 1

ynsyâs tu gor gomayçna g11§ikg^111â111 _salmsraçall › 1


hutvâ, tâm gâm тарной, 3111-1й1к1г’111й111 butàçane 1 5 |
yavair açvâlîfxs“, tìlaìŕ 11аз1111,_111а111$11уо уйчайа1з1аъ11й,
çûlitâgdulçxhomcnß kanyûlâbham nvâpnuyât | y ,
Imtvâ, vastrâçy avâpnotì, ghg'tûktûufup
jûtiuzlmpnkzu'ûjûrknkusnmûnům lll1tâçane.|
salnixsrnçnl) . _’.

1 1 .will
4. (5) ib. 54 seu 55? uter signìiìcet11r hymnus, possîtné spici dubito. ­­­­
5. (1) ib. 62, 4-­18. —— 6. (1) ib. 62, 10; ci'. .ly-Rvidh. 1,8; lex. Petrop. я. v.
„cntu1'va1'g11“; hic iufm V, ‘2, 8. -­ (2) cf. Laglm-çmmakî (Ch. 195) çlnk. 49
ß. m. -­ 14 —

з. вйгуаЫтЬ‘е‘ jalamádhye
sullasram prâpnuyâd toyarp' hutvâ
dhaìxńam, Sahásraç'alj
ŕáupyam“ indur'naylev 11111е|

4. alakehmîpàpasa'myuktó malavyâdhivinâyakaib
mncyet, sàbasrajáplena' snâyîid yas tu jalena va'i. l
5. yŕup' diçmp sa'ptajaptena loshtena sumpracâtayet,
caurâgnim'ârutotthâni bhayâni na blŕavanti vai l 5 |
(9) kslxîrâhâro japel lak'shámí' apam'ytyùrp íy'apóhati.
glug'tâçî prâpnuyân me'dhâm' babuvijñâńasarpcnyam |
2. hutvâ vetas'apattrâpi', glyrtâktânârhl hutâçańe,
lakshûd vardhàpayed“ devalg'n sârvábhaumarp, na samçayaxl) |
а. 1а11511е1_111 bhasmah'omasya kptyâ 11у 111115111|1а1е jalât. —
âdìtyâbhimlìkhab sthitvà nâblìimâtre jale çucil) |
4. tìlânâlp lakshahomena, gllytâktânälp llutâçane,
‘ sarvakâmasamyddhâtmâ parâxp siddhim'“ avâpnuyât. I
5. yavânâlp lakshahomena, ghg­tâktà11âm hutâçane
sarvakâmasamgddhâtmâ páralgi sthànam" a'vàpnuyât | 5 |
(lO) ghytasyâhutilaksheça sarvân kâmân avâpnuyât.
pañcágàvyâçano laksham japej: jàtismaro 1° bhavet. |
2. tad eva hy anale Imtvâ präpnoti bahnço dhanaxp'g;
annâdyahavanân nityam annâdyarp ca bbav'et sadâ. |
juhuyàt sarvasâdhyànâm âbutyayutasamk_hyayâ;­
rnktnsiddhârthakân butvà sarvân sñdlmyate ripûn. |
4. lavapam madhusalpyuktalp hutvâ sarvarp vaçî blnavet.
hutvâ 111 karavîrêmizo raktâni, j'anayej jvaralp. |
5. hutvâ baìbhîtakam'" tailalïn, deçâd eva pracâçdyet;
lmtvâ tu nimbapattrâxgi vìdveshzup janayen nypàrp l
в. raktânâm tapdulânâm tu ghytâktânâxp hutâçane
hutvà balam avâpnoti'; çatrubhir na sa jîyate | 6 l
(11) pratyâna'yanasiddhyarth'am madhusarpilmamunvìtalp
{упущу 113Ь1гашрга111р1е’3па11 jnhvatas tut praçâmynti |
2. brallmacârî mitâhâro> уа1_1 sahasratrayarp japet,
а. smpvatsareça labhatearkasya
çamîbìlvapalâçânâ'm dhanaìçyaryalp, na salpçayall
111 719ев11а1а11 l |

pushpâlgârp samîdhârp caivà hutvâ haìmamnavâpmïyât |


4. abbrßhmatryambalnîxdînâxpes yasyâyatanam âçrìtnl)
Заре] lakslmm nirâhâral), sa tusya varndo blmvet. |
bilvzìnîug'l lnkslmlxomeua gllyîâktânûlp lmtâçane
parfum çriymn nvûpunti, yndi 1111 111111111111111 111111701. | 5 |

10. (1) cf. Ath-Pariç. 42, 2 fm.


- `15 — 11,12_1¥.
(l2) [1.111.111.11111111111111110111111 ‘gnffakmnmp нищим
ргМтоН 'mjyanj „шипит; напрасным, 111111111111111. |
2. рабом;прфЫПЫКёЬёпй дм]ШКЗШМЁМЪМШа!) ‘
надень евааьуаее“ 31111111.1„111111ç11115'y1 „111111111 умна |
0111111111 „тафты; вишь мамашам}; ‘
сынам br'âhmagânnâçî' gäyawîjäp'ä ucyafë. |I
@111111 gâymr'yâ Вытащит 11111111 ‚же jupe-1, ^
çatehâpás tata!) pîtůfâí sa'rifàpâpáilj рвашпоуаье: |
goghn'al) pityghno mâtyèhno *brabńiahâ gùŕ'uiàlp'agáh
suvarparatnahârî'ba; ya@ ca vipŕalg Антенн pibët, |
6. ayâjyayàjaharp ища, [ста vâ kamin видит;
на sidet pŕaiìgi'hiiàŕxo’ mahîm à'in èáäâgarâŕii |
уе càsya. duhsthilâ lake grahâll ,hiyîidayb bhuvi,
té yânti saumyàtâxp' sarée çìvâ. Ш na* éa'mçay'nln] 7 |
(I3) kyimsllifeti japánt" éùktàxp ràkáhógiináip,’dàsyubhiŕ vgtal)
aifâtînâml haret prâigân, raksliämsyabi cd. “ищет; |
upatishçheta yo „мат parity )cà Шт! (Иле;
tmp „тьма svaya'm vulmir vìçvato v'içvntòmnklml) |
ko adyeti tu sûktena yo nityalp-çakra-m arcati
japed vây Wha“ naníaskâraìlg, самые lábhatè НИМ |
[дары Vâmadcvyétia
kay'feti và вашаыуемш ЬгиЬтайЪаЪ
ku'ryât. КпрНюШиъф“.]
svàstyayáhàx'y'i hiçì.

. harînsah ’s çucishad ity уса, çuèìr> îkshed втекают


antakàlè: дарам eti brahmälèah VSádń'uï çàçvátaqï I
[kyshîm prapádyamâńusm „накрыт yäthävi'dhi
juhnyât ksheti-ama'dliy'ë ш сипаш vâhâs tu' _['Ja'íìcnblxilg |
yáthâliñgam tn «Шах—е! lâñgalam ca 111111111111119 '
indrây'a crt mamdbhyàç calparjähyàya-bhàgûya èn' | 7 l -`
pùáhpe' dhânyàya вещай (aúnâsîrarh äthottar'am -L‘­-Í
пита tu pi't'lmg et'âsàm yajed еще un’ детищ |.
gnndhamàlyopalìäràiç ca 'plialalájasuràéavaib”.
матрацем, pralavane, khalasîtopabàrayol) |
e'tâ_eva yajeń nityhrp дыма vidhinà сист:
amògharp kamin bhavati, шиитами- sarvitdâl]
kshctrasya patinety etat kshaitrnpatymp {усат jnpcl.,l
îkshët sùryam d'vijq 11ìtya111: vindate kshetram палитр I
12. (1) cf. впргп 1, 11, з. — (в) cf. M11-Pam. 4a, за); 21, n. _ ‚и; (1)
1_1. 4, 4; cri ‚прг. 1, 2o, 2. -L- (a) 1b. á, в. _ (s) ib. 26. _ (4) ib. 111;l` er.
мирна п, 4, 4; еще он. 71'2, roi. 98". _ (5) ib. 40, в; еще ch. 712, ты. на _'
(6) ib. 57, 4—8; cf. npud Weber, Отбив et Porthńt., р. 878, locnm еоынпо). __'
14. (4) ib. 57, 1—3. «
16
[ûkhütkareshu curuçà yujed etena můshikûg”.
citra id râjeçy anayâvstutvà câlçhppatirp sadâ | 5 |
(l5) brâlimaixâp bllojuyed 111га kïnâçârpçl са17а bliojayet;
apyamattali,çântipgiïall пауащ, çva kg'shilg) vrujet'.. |
bllûmiblmíigo М, 811711111 ‚111111311, 11-11111111й111"Машину ' -
eteshu yat kytauil [Jâpalg'g, khuladàneup, çuddhyutim. |
dhûuyânâqç vìlpçukam b_liâgalp. çrotriyebllyo nivedayet:
vimçakasya 111 dàpena kyshidosliât pramucyate. ]
sanmdrâd 111 sùktena yuh sadâ juhuyâd 311119111,
hun ugnili 8111'71111111 pâti liimdrqim dravipenu 1:11" l
pûrvoktcimivgi kalpelia“f‘ saupyatàtiuà 51101111г1у11111”
vi jyotìshetì jvuluycd yntrechej jûtavedusi |
viçvâni 1111 iii dvâbhyâm g'gbhyâxgn yo valmim aroayet“,
su 1а1га1у âpndzil) sarvâ yaçal) prûpnoti càkslnayargn |
1111175. 711111111 11р11$111еуа11 prâgârthaxgl llßvynvâllanal)
agne tvam 111 sûktena dllanum âyuç ca vâñclmtàu" |7|
ya iclmd 7171111111111 711111111 sattvaqì cânupamaun mullat,
11г0511‹111 111 sûkteua uputislnçllcc 1:1111111111'11111111. |
IU

prajàkâmo yajen nityaip uarupâ devapatnayul).


npabg'tyopallâralgl yca çesham" bhuñjîtu vägyatal), |
ucchislnçmp 1:11 pradâtavyum bhûryûyai putrum iclmtâ.
dlxenvûl) snrûpavatsâyûlg pziyusâ sûdlmyec 011111111: |
annrùpâm prajâm âçu labhate,.nâtra smpçnyub. —
$7ав1уй1геуаш jupçn pityam prâtah prâtar dvijal) 9110111“!
cult avustyuyzmam р1111у11111 survukalmashauàçnnmp.
[811111'1111111 jñâtinalpi.“ (1111711 gachantam anumqntrayet l 5 |
svasti _panthâm iti procya: svastimàu vrajate ’11117а111.]
71 jihîshvu vanaspate tad idarp субтитр вшг1агр |.`
)lmpluyâ'vnyitukàmu syûc, cyûvuyet ta_.m 111111р‘,4 japan;
[dvishantmp vâ, рада „kramyn bhûmau pâqusumayîlp“
-' ­ 1116111“! 1
3. 11111р1`11уа1111 iva sui'lgrâmâc" cyavate, uàtœ sanpçayali]
Striyulp 3111'Ь11арга11111111111111.711. pâyayed .annmuntritzuix |
14. (5) В. 8, 2l, 18; cf. lokzum modo citntum, et 1111111, quod in Goethii Fausto
est: „der herr der ratten und der шкиве“; _» Kuhn, llerubkunft, p. 202; Clausen,
Aeneas 11. d. Реши, 1, p. 69-77. -­ l5. lmec rmlulent Buddhistairnm „uhillxsîx||\“. -
(1) ib- 58. — (ь) [L 5, 2, 11. „_ (r.) n». 4, o. ~­ (7) il». 24. .__ 16. (l) яь. am;
—— (101111111, 1|11о11 аминь, ib. 46, 7—8; cl'. Nirukt. 12, 45. - (а) cl'. infra 111, 18, 5. »~
(4) ib. 50 et 51. __- (ь) ib. 51, 15; 011111 hos duo çlukos Ch. 712, ful. 28". ——
17. (1) ib. 78, 5 (__9?); cf. th-Duv. 5, lß („sravntäm api“ ешь); Ind. Stud.
V, p. 228; 1:11111 hos (ген çlokos Slmqguruç. (Ch. |92), I'nl. 68".
»_
17 II, 17-:20.
. udakalp cyâvanenaiva: garbho ’dhaç` сужаю" sukhaxp.
nchâ. vadetì защит tu vyshçikûmah prayojayctl
. nìrâhûrul) штамма: acîrcga pmvarsbutî.` .gl
[hutvâ .’y11ta111‘ vaitasînâm k'shîrâktànâm hutâçane д .
. mahad varsham avâpnotì..sûktenâchâvadena hi. —..
уа‘йсЬед varadâlp devîrp çriyaxp 'nityarpkule Stbìtâlp] | 6|
sa çucìh“ prayato bhûtvâ jnhuyâd âjyam anvahalp,
çriyah pañcadaçarcam са çrîkâmab safafam japet.v |
[âvàhayec chriyam padme pañcabhìh, kanake ’pi yâ.
lipahârâh upaharec chnklân bhakshân, рауо, dadhì |
. sthâlîpâkaxp ca çâlînâm payasâ samprakalpayet.
cândrâyagakytâtmâ tu prapadyet praygtalg çt'iy11i‘g |
. sarvaushadhibhih phârgçêabhìlg,A snàtvâ ’dbhil_1,` pâvanair L(api.
upaitn mârp devasakha. iti râjño ’bhishecanî ' Д
. mallasalg катаю ity esbà paçukàmàbhìsbecanî;
kar'dameneti yal) snâyât prajàkàmah çucivratah l 5 l
açvapùrpâm 5“ iti,snàyád ràjyukàmab çucivratah. ь '
rollìterarmàlgì snûyâd brâhmaçasztu yuthâ'vidlli.­| "
râjâ. 'carmagi vaìyâghrè,'ksllatriyas t# utha гамме,
bastacarmkçì-vaiçyas ltu; Ноша!) kâryas tv anantaraql“ |
can'drâm iti tu"padmâni juhuyât sarpîshâ dvijáb;
âdityavurpa ity. anhyâ ybìlyahomo-vidbì`ya.te'. | . . ‚
. bilvodhmaïeva và .’guil_1 syât, sthâlîç ca julmyâd dv îjßb;
daçasàhasriko homal): çrîkâmalg prathamo vìdhìb" |
llut'vâ tu prayutarp satnyag anantârp vindate çriyaxp.
ayutárp стащите tu 'hutvâ çuklânî sarpishâ, | 5 | г
(20) -ahantâm, avyavaçbìnhârp, çâçvatîrp vindate çriyaqì. _,
açaktau j'apa evokto daçasâlmsrìko varab l
даришь“ ‚ргаущаш samyag anantânp vindate çrìyaxp;
ayutá'rp' çatakytvas tu- japtvâ çriyam' “распита | '.. „
-‘ apdv еда juhuyâh'uìtyam padmàny ayutnçq niçì. . '
d_rshígvà çrìyarp tûparamet, kilâsitvâd bibhelu vai“ |
. ЫНЁОЁ, ЬПуёпНвуб, júhvad bîlvâni saŕpîshà ‘ `
ekavixpçatiràtrega parâlp s'iddhìxp’ nîyachatî | .
lyema lyèna cà Шивера juhoti prnyàtab çriynì f ­ y
padmàny, аъьара bílvûnî5 sa su Нить smnydllyuti'u l В |
17. (4) 1b. àà. _ (в) Н‘Паф est; vid. Muller, v01. т, р. XL mq.; «11.117,
р. 5_10, ubi inveniuntur omnia hujus înterpolgtionis ртами: sex, et subjungitnl'
in fine, _post çxactum çlokum quiutum decimum, ipse hic çlokus §. 18, 1,: . „jah
„ein“ etc.(|)1_l 1s. (f.) = mns. as, 4. _ 19. (в) cf.' infra 1v„21, a; '2 2,1.—
20. (5) cf. supra I, 2, 5; infra lll, 40, 2.
2‘,
13. vl. -— 18 -­

. (2l) na 'jätu kypapârthây'a“ çriyam àvâhayet kvacit; »


na yatkilpoapukâmena homain kâryah katharpcanß |
2. malmd vô. prârthyamânena, râjyakâmena vâ puñal):
часа!) param pràrthnyitâ vyatnâd yuktal) çriyarp yajet.|]
в. aguil' “И?" iti sûktena jn'hnyâd âjyam anvuhuigr: -‹
oja'svìnîm avíïpnoti prujûlp, dbarmavatîrgl, çubhůrp |
4. achâ па ity гей dîptnm npatisllçhed vìbhâvasurp:
prajñàin”7 prâpya jayec chutrùrîis °° tarate yduritâni ca |
5. â дат iti s'ùktena goshçllagâ похитить .
ирЫйзЩЬед, vrajantîç ca, yn ichet till) зада ЧкеЬауМ) |
в. tvâm id атм pragâthena- upatìshçhec chatßkr-atulp;
madliyàhne samdhyayoç сайт: japan (“шиши avâpnuyât. |6|
(22) “рей ЙвгЫвй lrûjño dundubbîu samspyçed' rage: _
ojo, balam avûpnotì, çatrûlglç сайт niyachati |
2. pâiiinâltppum âdâyayujñâfyajñeti yo ’bhyaset,
[so ’dhîtasyâsya sûktnsyn pbalam prâpnoiîi пышны" |
в. sûktànte oa (шагу! tv Iing-n'âv irige 1vodake ~’pi và f
nikshìpet., tatpruyatnmm tyn'ktvà ’nyatrzvblmyâvnlmryn“u |
4. tppapâiiir japuut“ выпит rakshoghnam,1dasyubllirvytali]
na Ыъауаш -viudute02 kvacid rakshobhyo"ribbya eva-ca |
5. gyhât ‘prupadyamânas tu panthânam dhanakâmyayâ.
уе ke so
japet 'da ’dhvani
jmety усат japtvâ“,
yatnena dliyâyanitiniçi
api panthâm divuukasaii,
угадан”

agnau ‘hntvaitayâ câjya'm dîrgham âyur avâpnuyât |'6 |


(23) vhyam u tvèti sûktam -tu paushgarp dravixigwarddhanam
nitylangi japec cliucir -bliùtvâz ("лаваш vindaty abhîpsitulpl
2. yasya nashçam bhavet kixiicid dravymp, gaur, dvipadarp,
f ­- I - ­ « dhanaxp,
'nàçyed và ’dhvani'yo mohât, sam -pùshan sa japon niçi. |
a. iyam ity Letad âdyantam sûktalp sîirnsvatalp dvijuix
nityarpljupeo chncir bhûtvâ: vâiimî bhavati, buddliìmân l

21. (3) kllilnlp, npmiliç Пирита!“ vid. praefat. —› (4) В. В, 2, 11. _ (5)
ib. 28; cf. lex. Petrop. s. v. l, Штат, с); Ыё infra II, 35, 6; Simavidh. В, 7, 10;
Аут-дн. 2, io; 5. -— (в) яьмв,‘ _ .22. (.1)` ш. ,47, 29-81.; Anpmm, et вш
Dev. 5, 22. - (2) ib. 48; çf. Apgkrpm; @rh-,DiemA р, 22; citat Slmdgur. (Ch. 192),
{01.66? (gertiumy çlokum ante ceteros' ordinanza), ad `Bgvedi'hymnum 5, 49. Itaque
miximi ша ‘eet momenti, quod ‚ар. Muller. duo»kbi1àni ipveniuntur, quommlalterum
(vid.
6, 48 vol. lV, p. 5)L).sequitur
(vol.‘lll,‘p. Мутант
‘Praeterna yin priore 5,illo49(1),
khilo alternm persimile
versus помог sequitur
§. 22,53" h. В.
mutilutus
таращит. ­­­ (4) uffsuprnll, 18, 1.- .- (ь) ib. ы, 16. .-.- (в) ib. 52, 15; cf.
supi-a I, ‘12, ß. »- 23. (1) ib. 58; ег. Àçval~g[h. 8, 7, 8. — (2) ill. 54; cf.
Àçv'al-grh. 8, 7, 9; „nnçyèd“ = vin dcñciat, aberret, ut 13. 10, 146, l. _ (а)
ib. 6|; nvíidynnmup“ =_-. ûdi'iv ante ca kai'nmimxp.
_19__ II, 28.-'25_.

Earp vâm. ì i tú yat sûktàm ashtarcaip traishtubharp шарнир,


itaj jgpanprayato nityam ishtůn kàu'lân Salimçilute |1
Б. уо ~ìádribhît ш ум: зйЫахр‚ГщЬ еараФпапЁЬацЬаршр; 11.*.
. h_rhaspatim namàskg'tvârsapathân st_rxiute bahùn l 6 г
(24) enasvî và, ’bhiçastovvâ, ища vâ karma. garhitarpï
вошёшцфаш‘ japet ватт: kptsnam èno vyapohati. |
. juhuyâd và 'ya etàbhir'ygbhir xiityaxp dhg'tavratah, .ì
vài'mgebhyah sa. pâçebhyò mucyatè, Carp tathâ. ”рыщут: |
. jîmùtaáûktasyß‘­vìdh.im.fyathàliñgam vWekahya мы
; увы)“; kar'mâgi lkúrv-îta ratbâiigàhâlnyatbâvidhi А
sañgrâmaxp tu 'prayâtasyß râjñaç v(mitat prayojayet;
,saryârgy añgâni,'rathyâůf'1ç91° ca., s_ndaçvâńfxg?" cânglmantrayet.|
. yam Ievb `deçzup gaohèta çatrurpf-vâ.. ’py anum'ánt'ritah, к ~
nâjitvâfwinivarttqta; param hi brahmalgo balmp- | 5.|
p11trân,‘âyui‘) athfnrbgyn'm yhßìched, avynyaip sukhaxp,
во "gnirp- вып 5:32”;‚80\‹Ьепа juhuyâd âjyam anvahàlp |
:p_râgnnyçay ’thç ИНЫЕ“); :sliktuill . smpdbyayor? :japanr ûrabhet:
1m rakslliobhyoßbliqyam таращит prâpnotì `câ.k`slw.ymp |
[ashtâv,‘«a'shtau, мы. вымыт ity .hva tripàdikarp
akârâdi-h'akârântam j'alial винца дышлу“ japan | ‘
upapàtakakotîhàin-.hrhlìmabatyàyutâpi ca: '
agnixp dùtampuj'odadbe, tatkshngâd
ЬЬШрёЬёЬуЁЦЬашэ‘рёраш nghe.vrakshàévn.1naçyati
1go aigril'wß'al),y f ­ .

дааАЬЁЬуерд. ¢ocishâ’g'ńâ"11gńa ihât'aèeßw]


abhìutvâ yahA I)tàgàth¢na­~nityam amati vajriparp, ‚
„вы çriyarp.5vipnlâm, bhuñkte тарной со, dhauûyushî |¿
[Vasishthenq рига gîtâ ympúiladl adbhutamàrjanmpßq, и
д 'Viçwêtnitîrâb'hicârephu днища тайВЬщЬйгараш. | ”р:
уаЬ-рцйъвг =ìtì 'sùktam .tu yetríkânfmlg patatßm japet,
labbateßàdrçîm” kany,àm,i­­, `dirglnnn. âynlg, »n sva'rûpipîql. l
uttaraéyâdyam àcâryofjulgnyftd шаткими); - f ’
spâtahpkytvâ waiçvadeyam; pargmabrahmeçlam ucyptge".|]
10. сациви д çarp ynu ‘indrâgnî ity ete satat'arp japet': м .› Ji"

па rakshpbhyo,.na :blhùtebhyo ,1 .vyâdhìbhyo và?? ‘bhayam


I ,'.
. . «.1
bhavet]
‘ за. (1) i). 09. _ (д) 1b. 1a. _ 24. (1) ib. 14; er. Mm, 11, вы. _(1)
ibgVB; of. Brh~Dev. б, Нит-28. `~ (4) (5) cf. infrn IV, 2, l sqq. _ 251 (l) ß..
7,11. _ (9)11». вы p е: 7.__ (з) cf. Jy-ßvidh. 1, 6; as. _ (5) в. в, 44, в;
7, 15,131 10,118, v..1.(6)ib..32, 22_2s._ (1)11). a2, 26—27? от. Ваш, 3. L. u. G.
свежая, р. 128 qu. ­­­ (s) lb..4l. г— (9) СТ. ШГгд ll, 26„4. -— (10) ib. 35 et Штат
(vid. Müller, vol. IV, p.'ß);'„ete“ scjl:l ваш; -cß A. v. ID, 10; Ath-Pulg. 82, l. ‘
2 l*
в. vn. ._ 20 _.
_11. niveshçukâmo rogârto bliagasùktam зада -’bhyaset:
uiveçam vind-ate ksliipram rogebhyaç ca pramuçygte I 5 I
(26) imâ iti japen nityam randram sûktam dvijah çucil);
ш] japan pr'ajayâ., vittaih,\svayam сайта патйзЬуайд |
samudrujyeshihâ
2. uttitîrshur apo уавiti tu
дары sùktumsrotyâsamâgameî'?,
çañket“ etad _bhayâpaham I

àdityaduivate, sùkte ripughne, roganâçane”


`japet. prâtah çncir bliûtvâ: ripuŕogail) prachyate I
vâstoslipate- pratîty etat sûktum _vâstoslipatamn japet
Snâtal_1.kytvà vajwadevam;` param brahmedam ucyate I
amîvabeti sùktcna шамана svâpayen niçi. л
nahi prasvâpanam kimcid штат vidyate kvaçit I 5 I
sambâdhe, visliqme durge, baddho và lnirgmnl) kvacit,
ратуши và,'g;­hîto 'và taskaraiil, su japed Маш | _,
amîvallâyviçvavatîm uddhytyânyâb prayojayet. 1. .
„выпит etaj japet.sarvam”­itimanyeta Qaunakal) I f
vtrirâtram piyato ’naçnaxi'f-’sI clirapàyetpàyàsam caring;
tenûhutiçatam pûrigam juhnyâtßsrpishû dvijah, I
samuddiçya mahâdevam try'ambak'um tryambakety" гей.
etat parvgçatam kgtvâ, jîved abdaçata'm sukhîI
tac cakshur ity уса snâtu upati'sbçhed divâkaram 1
udyautam, madhyagum caiva,.dîl‘g_liaxn âyur jijîvishul) I 5I
râtryû. aparakzìle ya utthûya. prayatali (mail)
vy ushà ity upatishçheta shadbhib sûktail) kptàñjalib I
prâpnuyât
защищён, purushân,
su hiragyâdì,
dhânyam,
pânârûpalp
strìyo,dhpnam
vâsâmsy,bahn:`
ajâvikam” I

dhruvâsu tvàsn kshiiishu japan baddhal) pramucyate.`


tishçhan râtrau'japed enâmx» vipâçab зашргарвдуаъе.’п I
ahorâtram sthitaç caivam anaçunn syâd viveshçitab“.:
ayahpâçâ. sphuçantyiasya, dâu-upâçâs83 tathaiva ca I -
5. [зуоней pythivîm devîm prapadyeu niyutalysadû,
japed enàm ua: tátrâpi bhûmipâçât pramucyate 5I
(29) yat кашей: pâtakam kuryât karmapâ, manasâ.,fgirâ,« ,
yat kimcedum varurgeti усат japtvà pramucyatè I
25. (11) in. 41 = А. v. s, 16, cf. Ani-P11112; 10,20... 26. (1) ib. 46...
(n) 15.49, ef. (gamin-¿111. 4, 14. _. (в) ib. 51 ее 52. .__ (4) 111.54.- (s) ib. 551
ef. Ind. Stud. 1V, р. 887 sqq. -— 27. (в) ib. 55, l; ci'. pruefat. _ (в) ib. 59, 12;
cf. Anukrsm; Pei-isch, Upalekha p. 56. _ (5) ib. 66, 16; cf. Anukram; et 13:11
Dev. 6, 2; Manu, 4, 27; 78. _ 28. (i) ib. 75-80. Alicujus est momenti, omini
выпит 81, in quo `uno «leest Vssishüiorum versus ills iutercslnris. —- (а) ib. 88, 7;
cf. Erb-Dev. 6, 8. -— (5) В. 1, 22, 15; cf. supra l, 17, В. _ 29. (1) 7, 89, 5;
cf. lud. Stud. III, p. 183; Johil'nlgen, Manu, p. 29; 40; М; adds: Manu, 1, 104;
21 II, 21h-32.

[agamyâgamane 'caìtát prâyaçcittáxp fvîdhîyate; ч:


a11yatm,vgurutalpâc ca tasm'ât-p'âpât pramucyatc. l
dvâdaçâh'am abhuñjân'ah:áńàgotŕágamanest japet, i. y ‚
aŕddhanìâsam abhuñjànalg,féakhidàreshn индюшат) -
idam âpah pravahatalyat kirpcedam гсаш puhalj; 1
iti caitâ japed'apah“praviçyhiteshu karinasu’.|]
indrâvishpù namaskg'tya julìuyâ'd âjyàmhhŕahanpff
sûktâbhyâm para'etâbhyârp, yà'icbèd bhùtim Штаты“
âsyadàghnam 'vìgâhyâmbh'ab prâ'ńmulkháh prayatah (тещ ъ
'sùktâbhyàrp .tisra etâbhyàm upatiáhtheddivàkararp |
Шанцевый thïjaptavyam vpshtikâmena утешь: 1_’.r
' páñcaràtre vyatîte tu mahad vatálla'm avâp'nuyât
yo ’i'ibhìb' pratìpádyeta" abhiça'syeta và myshâ, 9
llposbyáikarp- trirâträrp sa juhuyâd âjyam anvàharp |
. indrâsometi sûktaxp tu.jáp`ec сайте ohatâvaram;
»kirgicid dadyàd dvijebhyo’nte: st_rígute sarvaçâtràvân |
.‘ yasyal `lubhyed "- пашни uìohâd,l vrâtya'ir" т вашэргсещ
.1 ‚ ‚." l
. « dvijak
îupoyshyâjyarp ca juhuyât tvam yagn'e vratapâ iti | 5 |
рта samrâjanì iti tv etaj japáhh îkshed divâkaraqìy.'
yud'yantam upatishth'eta snâtvâ snâtvâ dine dine
abhiynktb bhaved yas tu, vivaded vâ. ’piïken'aòiß
. nirjitya sagagfm -nhatrûn kshipram vâdam pa'râjayet |
(ваш agniŕ¿ágnîbhî¢ ceti p'rapadyed ïvâyubbâskarau,
agnim pratham'athb Stutvâ: mah'atkytńhrât” pramucyatei
nahîtiv ya'ç-catushkelja. snâtvâ. fvai prâtar utthitab "
fdvau mâsâv upati§htheta, sa trâyati bhayêtt89 впущу!
тусашдарсуё „yad ity etat snâtvâ ’bhyáfcyá puramdararp:
prâpnuyyŕìt` mànasân kûmàn Bampùj'yá Унт-001511813 |
[âdyâniï trîgi sûktâni, район câgre b_rhann iti,
abat tathà ’ntyâhi sùktûni, agnim нага itîti сад”о
7.
'pm таит câdhyâyam--­­-'bl1ojànât p1"1"1k"pathedI idarp:
sarvân kâm'ân` avâpnoti,v hiucyate sarvakilbisbaih l 7 |
(32) prâgbhojaham idam -brahtna ­niâxlávŕìn'âr'n”l `Inabarshi1.151111
pùrvàhçç japato nityam artbasiddhîh parêl> bhavet|]
' „I ‚Г, _ › -\
2, y2116;' ша; 1, 211 15s; 225; 2, 15; В, 151; Burhouf, Lotos, p. 461; 479; Jy
Bvidh. 1,'8; Аъь-Рагщ; в, 2; 4o, s; B15-Dev. s, 29. _- (1) в. 1, 2a, 22 (1o, 1),'8);
cf. Manuyll, 252. ­-` (5)111 7, 99 et 100; cf. Brh-Dev. 6, 5. _ 30. (1) ib. 101
et 102.v _ (а) ib. 104; er. B15-Dems, 1. _ (до-13.3, 11. _'- a1. (1) ib.1e._
(a) ib. 18,9. 1.». (4) 15.30.'_ (ь) ab» sa,'1e_1s. _ (в) R11-.3; 10,1—5;
lo, 155_191;‘7,­ 1. _ (s) в; s, s2_45.
в. vm. _QQ._
2. agninety âçvinalp sùktam caturvimçakam anvaharp
даре: pràtab-çucir'- bhùtvâ., nàsatyâv lsircya suvratab: I
prâpnnyât. paramâm 9" pddbim'draviçalp uorjàm.­èva‘ca.
samidheti )julloty agńáú äsûktèma. pratyi'cam ghytam
sa siddhim atnlàm yprâpya samânâm jîvate (mmm.
dvicatvàrimçukeneba`sûktenâgheti.vajrigo”I -~ . 'H
sakhyam labdhvâjmahendrepa sapatnân въдшъе bahûn.
[pràçnîyâj japuto’nnâni9‘, praçnám куш; ’pramâpatah“‘ I 5I
Финты pûrvàimiko ’dhyâyaig smi-to ’yam.ripunàçanai_i.]
Vâçam, mahîti ca japtyà prâpnoty ârogyam eva ca. I
dnl_isvapnugimîl_i рига japtvâ. prâtal), pâpaiig pramucyatß.
(zum по biiaveti dvàbhyâm tu bliuktvà’nnj.un prayatal) спой!”
hydayamÁ pâqxinâ вруны?!) jyog дата agadah мы.
yato bhnyum танцы, iasyàlgi.¿diçi.yatuvratah | .-1..
риса“ deço ’gnim ûdbâya jçihuyàdy indium »arcya da è l
yata ity àjyam utpûtam shádbhir gandhân «iiivedya ca I
.i pàyasalp dadliimantlm'm 'và, ’pùpàn v9.1’pyr-ixpuhàrayet
uliorùtvurń uposhyailmm, tilůn và, glii'tum eva vii."u | 5 I
ut tvâ mandantv iti snâto мы“ раъгйц ppamâpayet.
baddbo vâ-’py ava'ruddho PP .'vâ. vàgyatah pŕayato japet
tyân nv ‘ity -âdityadaivatyam: sadyo тасует bandlianât.
yad dyâveti japen nityam pragâthaip niyatalg раст: |
sa kîrttimÀ utulàm pràpya датчан kûmânt90 sama'çuute.
tvam no agria iti 'sùktena hut'vâ,I ’ŕcyâgnim îghptena. tu I
pâlito viçvato dîptyâ. prâpnuyâd vblminâ rayirp;­
à tû замена satatam dhanam yâceiipuramdaram: I
prs'm’ samitpâriaye tasmai dhanam,yachati‘°° vptrahâ.
kanyâ viii' iti sùktam tu satatam niyato japet I-ä I ,v
tvagdoshipîm шиш ’iomuîm kshipram tasmât pramocayet'“‘.
yad пауз. lcilccèty udite raven stntvà puramdaramI
душит upohute ripvam, vuçynm vâ kurute реви А
' _ yad­ vàg „iti-dvycelmiva“u gam-im yo ’rcati Buvratah I
tusya nâsamskptâ. vâpî шпицы uccm'ate kvacit.
bar_i mahâxîñ '0a iti dpshçvâ ’rkam upatishihed dvgdam ранцы]
a2.' (в) R. в, 36.‘_ (в) vom.. „тельцы, а. Mńnu, 2, 55'; ‘- в; в, 44. ­
(4) ib. 45. _ 33. (1) cf. supra §. 81, 7; В. 8, 46_47; сна! Ch. 712, fol. 28’. ­
(я) ib. 47, 14-18; ib. 48, 4-­5. -1-(3) ib. 50, 18—18; citat 0h. 712, fol. I28“, _
34. '(1) ib. 53; _ ib. 56. _ (2) ib. 59, 5_6. — (а) ib. во. _ (4) .cf. supra
II, 18, 2; 13. 8, 70. _ (5) ib. 80; of. Ind. Stud. 1, 118; IV, 1 sqq.; .Mullen
vol. IV, p. 46, qui, quoninm unam Imbut lectionom „prnuiucyats“ (ut тещ. 0.),
corrigeudnm esse тонем туша, dûsbiçî, alumni; vid. pmeful.. nostrani. 4- 86. (i)
ib. B2, 4. _ (2) cf. supra I, 24, 5; В. 8, 89, 10—11. — (в) ib. 90, Il_l2.
213 11, a5. 111, 1.-?.
4. bruvann apy 11111111111 väpîm Нруащ nânytena sah.
pûrge candramasi jyotsnâm iyam .yety anushevnyctl
5. candradgshtis tv animìsho varcasvî, dgsbtimàu bhazet.
prajâ heti japan snâtvâ na yonim pratipadyatefl‘l`
6. mâteti gâm upaspyçya japan gâs: tu samßçńute. . _ ..1
vacovidam iti tv вьёт japail часах!) sampçnute. ;.
1. [pâvamànam param by etan navaniam таращит. japet
snâtvâ çucih çucau deçe, sapavitrab ysakâñcamab“"'.|] 1 l
‚ '. . I ,tPA .1 A. .M „
ту rgvidhfm,.5.1111111o4 ’qbyßyahîïïl `
-5 i. ‹ l я" « “п ~.

‘l III. ' '


«1H

(l) svâdishthayeti gâyatrîhpâvamânîr japed выдам _


[pavitrâpâm pavitrmp tu lpâvamânîr poo jupçt | . . ‚
­2.
prayato ’pswnímajyâçunsarvapâpaib pxjarlnucyate] ;
etâsâxp kînttanam pupyarp, swamp-alp, dhâraparp tathâ |
yâthâtathyeua tu jñâtvâ bmhmalokam samaçnute. '
[etesllâm »tu yathoktânâxp glugzuiad yad yad uttaram | ,
штаны tu .bhavetpùtalb smarapât amarante param;
dhàrapâd brßbmatàm .eti pùtàtmâ .vijitendriyçzlui 1,.
yâthâtathypna ,çajñâtvà brah1napo;vindate рафии] _
çrâvayed devatâkgtye bliâhmaçân bhuñjato 7grata111|5 |
prîpûti devatâm tac ça samßrddllayati karma ca. f .
pitrye
[ища риги
doshânt’
prîpayuntì
sumahato
çrâvitûl)
’py apcyâdîu
prayntâtmanà,
.prapîya| ça,
.H ,‚ ,

japtvâ. tarat-sa~mandîyam praviçyâpae, tryahâç .chucilú


akshayyaxp ca bhaved dattam pit_rb11yal_1 paramamjnaçlhu,
yah pâyamânîr adhyeti pûtâtmâ vìjitendriyall, | y „ _
tasya kâmadugbâ bhùtvâ upatislxthanti dhenßvah. д
svûdllyâyapnpyam ntulnm prajâ111.k11'ttîm
âyur balam yaçqyittam 111111111 prâpnoti gnâmayaxp
cûkshuyarp. -

драмам tu Зарей yuktas trimçad шимми уса}; |

95'. (4) 15. во, la; cf. Апцтш; ее B15-Dev. в, 2s. _'- (5) ib. 90, 14; cf.
infr; ш, 4, 5 ßqq. _ (в) ab. so, 15; 15; cf. `@upm 11, 21, 5. _ (1) 11. 9. ‘
1. (1) 15. 1_51. ._ 2.(а)1ь. 5e; cf. infn; §. а, A11. .- (а) er. вцрш 1, 17,' p;
13. 9, 67, _81| 32; Выпить. 8, 7, 10. _- (5) ib. 66.
13.1K. х; -— 24 _
6. saptarshibhiç ca'yâb proktàb, Рады-аз” ca_; yâhfparâi).
гейш dvisbasbtih prokteyam pavasvety yshisattamail) I в I
(3) sarvakalmasbanàçâya, pâvanâya, çivâyu ca. > I' i ‘
[svâdishthayeti sůktânàm saptushashtir ihoditâ. I
2. daçottarâpy 1­câmç caiva.a pâvamânîl) çatâni shat ‘
etaj juhvan* japaiïiçi' сайта ghoram mytyubllayam jayet I
в. vyâdhibllyab purimoksham ca Iabhate, nâtra samçnyuliß.
pratigphyâpratigrâliyam, bhuktvâ cânnam vigarhitam I
4. japams tarat-sa-mandîyam praviçyâpas try1111âc chucibi]
pâvamânam реп—ат yhy etad rapasâm apanodanam. — |
5. prârgâu âyamya caIl dhyâyed ante dcvân, риги, гати.
uposhyûjyam ca jnhnyâd., agnim somam ca pûjuyet I
6. sarasvatîm cârcayîtzi" payombumadhusarpisllâ.
âdhyâtmikam: pavitram te .sûktzup japtvâ ”тишь çuciln I 6I
(4) gatim islitàm тарной, vindate celia vpddhayubm.
[magdalam pâvamânam tu japel laksham uposhital_1 I
2. nâçayed brahmahatyàm vai, Vasishtbavacanam yathâ"] 1
nânânam iti sûktàni antakàie jap'etsakg't. I ‚
з. japtvà сайт param sthîmam amytatvam ca." gachati.
âpo'hì shtheti Шума!) prayuñjîta sadâ. dvijah
4. snànârtbam çuddbikâmas tu japeta. tril)la samâhitab.
[apsu caiva штанам" trilg pathet susamâllitah‘°.]
5. brahmahâ. tu kapálena khatvâiigî cirasamvgtab
cared dvâdaça varshâpi, svakarma paijikîrttayan I
6. ajapan manasaivaitad âpo iii shtheti samsmaret.
ùrddhvam tu pañcamâd varshâj japed eva" sahasraçah I
1. aparas tu trisâhásro japa syât pratyaharp sadâ.
pûrçe tu dvâdaçe varshe brahmahâ vipramucyate | 7 I
(б) sametya brâhmapân. brûyur atbà tam caritavratam: '
„acaritum bhavet Игрой"? mitinyâvâdî patet plumb! I
2. daçûvarân, дара purân lmnyàs tvam ангину vadan!"
„om bho” iti vaded. viprair anujñâtab çucir japet. I
s. sthâlîpâkam ca kurvîta so ’gnaye vratacâriçe;
evamsa. mucyate pâpàt, sâvitrîm pratipadya ca I

2. (в) 15. 61, 1_21; 22—32. _ в. (а) vid. Muller, v01. v, p. xxxvn,
çlok. 20; кератит ipse hic çlokns (1) variis quibnsdam lectionibus (rcaç, juhvsnl
japan пюпитр, 1шге1..). -— (3) = Manu, 11, 25B; cf. suprn §. 2, 2; Сшита-1). С.
adb. 20; 24. _ (в) 15. sa, _ cf. зашить. 1, 5, 15. _ 4. (1) 111.1116] 9. ._
(1)15.112’_114._(3) 1110,11; _ cf. ...pm 1,3, 5, 11, 4; infr.. 1v, 25, 2. _
(4) cf. inf. IV, 23, 5; 24, 1. - (5) cf. Mann, 11, 72_89; 105; 122; Yâjñ. B,
243; Gautama-D. С. adb. 22; Sàmavidb. l, 5, 15; 16. _ 5. (а) cf. Manu, 8, 97.
25 III, 5­­~É.
brahmahâ tú рига çakras, Tvàshtram hntvà tv fshimrpŕabhurp.
Sin'dhndvîpná 111111 etàhhîr alblnislxicya vyumocayutl '
б. brnhmásváip ca guròr druvyam steyaxp мм, jup'ann'inml)
anenaíva. vidlxàuena ‘shadbhir va1"shail_1 bramucyate | Б |
(6) [brahmabâ 6a surâpaç ca. 'niyamena japann' ìmâb ^ ’:
anenaivopacârepa, brahmaghna. iva 'mucyáte | t'
bráhmapeisya
tryahmp nipâtyopavaáèd,
rushodyamy'aekâbam
iáped linvagüi'ya.
età, nipàtya 011 са.‘
| ‘

сортир tu prah'àrepa utp'âdya sa. 11111.111111115111115.I


trìrâtrám cvópava'sej, j:1pèd’etâl_1 praààdya tam |
prâtar utthâyá satatmp knryâu lnârj'aham штата): ' î
Шиш йгъаеуа papasya мамаш nishkŕtïh |*‘
вдуатб ёа nityam etâbllib kuŕyân 111ârjana111'âttnahab:'
divû k1­tasyá pâpasya avijůâtasya hishkytìl) |' 5 i] ' ‘
'upatiáhthetá râjâumgi yamarp sûktena vai dvijab ' ""‘
stllâlîpakalp ca kurvîta pakshayor yamadai'v'ataip" l’
ashtar'nyûlp 'ca cuturdaçyñm yajetb. lla'vìshâ'ymńmp;
pareyìvàmsam "ity etat sùktám atx-a prayojàyet | ' " "'
put'ä „yuéhàh iiràmîyeta ña jätu dal 11111111111111111151;
prîyaté ’sya'ß yámol rûjà, Smytitp câ'nte'pràyachati |
[dharmaifàjâya-svâheti mailtrânte juhnyâd dhavil). l
vaiçâkhyâm 'paurpamàsyârp tu Каппа hìtyam Aprayojay'fet.
11.y9.né‘H parvasu ànâtvâ'yab prudàdyât tilodakalp; "'
yaŕnâya èágatxâyalva,`1adbhayarp ná sa vindate""|]
mytyum eva prapädy'étá param nl'ytyo'" japan dvijali
naktabhojî initâhâràljl'párisamvatsáram зада: в |
11а1па111 purâ ”yusho 111i'tyur nayate sasutap'rajam. —
[phnlâhàro jayën 1111­ty11111 tríbhir vnrshair тащишь |
. shashtl1e‘kûle t|1 bbúñjîtu phalam, mûlam athâpi và. I
ysthânâsanívbhyâjm viháred; udake çiçiré vaàet I
. evaxp'yukto
gljîshtńe pañcatapâs tu eyâd,rogebbyáç
jayen tn_rty'uxp, vztrèhâáv abiiì'âvakûçalìál).
ca. lp'ramucyatel]

. bbrâtur bhàryàm aputrasya santànártham, mpté рати,


deva'ro ’nvàruŕukshantîm ud> îrshvèti nivarttayet |

5. (4) cf. Ind. Stud. III, 464; Byb-Dev. в, 80 sqq.; Кадрам)? npud Pausan.
2, 7, 7; 80, 3; 10, 7, 2. -` (5) cf. Silmnvidh. 1, 5, 16; Manu, l1, 98-101. _'
6. (1) cf. Manu', 11, 90—97. — (я) cf. Manu, 4, 164-69.; ll, 205-9; Yùjñ.
s, 293; зашить. 1, 7, 4. _- 7. (1) в. 10, 14. _ (з) cf. supra 11, 10, 1. -
(.5) cf. infra III, 14, 6. -— (в) ib. 18. -'­­­ 8. (2)‘ (3) == Manu, 6, 22; 23. -— (4
-ib. 18, 8; cf. Bib-Dev. 7, 8; Müller, Essays, ll, p. 30 шт. ‚ л
в. х. 26
5. [пикапе tu samprâpte” ghytàbhyakto ’tbags vâgyatßb
ekam utpàdayet putrarp, па dvitîyam kathamcauaI]
6. ­daçâksllaram tu çâutyartbam bhadram na iti samsmaret,
nityam jnpec chnoir bhùtvâ.: mânasam vindateßukham I6I
(9) [plnalâhâro bhaven mâsam, mâsam одра!) pith тишь,
manasaivâsya
vâyubhuksho bbgveu
siddllyanti'N
màsamзап/в
japann
kûmûl)
ешь samîbitâlg:
sabasraçal)

dìvyân paçyati gaudharvàn, siddbân paçyati cârapân I


antardhânam vrajaty, asmâl lokâd âkâçago“ bbavet;
dûrât рыдай, dûràc са ç1‘110ti p11ralliesbthivata.6 I
pra башней пйумо japetu mqrudlnanvnsu
prûnjûntìkc bbqu prûpte; kabiprmn 111111111611 su viudqti I
baibbidakâlps" щ trib aksbûn gaudbaib smnnbbivâsayet“
pusbpuir uvakireo Quintin stbûpuyitvû vibâyasi I 5 I
samhatya pâdau, tâm râtrîm tisbthann `akeliastutim japet.
prâvepà má усат tv etâm manasaiva japen uiçi. I
[vyushtâyâm udite sûrye japann âdevamup vrajet;
ctûm ova jupon nitymp: juyuty, :myuir ш; jîypteI] ,
yam eya jetmn шьет, spysbtvà mûrddbani tam, japet
sûktaçesham: jayaty anyân",.jîyate m; sa kenacit I
abudhram, usbâsânaktety ete svastyayane japqt. __
namo mitrasya varugasya cakshasa iti nityaçab. I
asyaiva cottamarg вы, _уауа‚1иоЫъуа1_х prampcyate.
[туй ”душу juhuyân nityam :1. enobbyo _vipramucyate 5 I
divas parîti sûktëm tu japec chraddhâsamanvitab:
папаша iabhate ç1‘addliâm çrgzddhûkàmab samâhitab I
mà pra gâmeti ca japanv samûdhpa“ gallane pathi: д,
svastimàn ей ,11111116111111115629 ca_ рант) sukImlp I
ksbîpàyur iti manyeta yam kamcit-subydamIpriymp,
ум tc ушшъш iti анаша ,tusyçr 111ù1­ddl11^111mu ¿dubliçtal I
‚заметны-ша!) pañcàhum japed: душ Iabheta sab. -—
[дьгъепщ Sindhudvîpasya sùktenaiualn pralepayeta’. I
samvilçan chayane pityam etam “3 man_iraxp japeta vai.
putrân, bhàryâm, priyam cânyam, трактир (затерты
tatab“ I 5 I

В. (5) = Manu, 9, 60. — (в) ib. 20, l, ut запит; (1) cf. Bib-Dev, 7, 5;
et Anukrum; Pel-tach, Upslekbn, p. 56. - 9. (а) ci'. Sńmavidh. В, 7, ß; 9, 1. —
(4) ib. 80. -­ (а) ib. 34. -1- 10. (1) bymni v. 1. _ (2) cf. hymni v. ß. -— (в)
bymni vv. 2_14. ­- (4) ib. 35 et 86; 87. ­­- (5) hymni v. 12. — 11. (1)
ib. 45. ­_ (в) ib. 57; cf. Bib-Dev. 7, 18. _ (а) ib. 58; of. Anukrßm; et 111-11
Dev. 7, 19. _- (4) 11. 10, 9.
27 III, 12d-14.

(12) jîvâvyttim prayuñjîta ńityám 5111111'. ghi'tena tli l 1

Srotâxiäby a'bhynjya sarvûpì мы bhhvńti vijvnrál_1|]


в. Aiddin ittbeti mantro ’yam sahasràsßnira" поуже. ‘
= arddbaniâgsarp havishyânnam,=atddhamâsaŕn payab pibet |
з. провЬуа câpaŕam paksbam'arapye, btha'pdile спецы,
autiumbaredhtnam prajvâlya. juhuyùt pàvake’ ghi'tatp |
4. sruksrúvau' camasaç éaiva щ sarvár'n áudúmbaram bhavet:
‘hutvâ "hutìsabáerarp'tlì teria kâmena yiijyate.)
5. [amogha'm èva.­ karmaitaj' jânîyât; siddhím év'a. tin
vyaŕtham'apy arddham И bva'itat phalasyâsya?1 praya'chatilßl
(13) catushpathé cânnakâma âdityâbhimukb'o g'hytmpj " ­ 1
juhuyâd; dhanakàmas tu éabhsram bhojayed dvijâú |
2.
paçukâmo Зарей gosh'the'juhuyâd vâ ’py uposhitahy
vidhinâ ’úen'd'niyhtaixr saliasxfal'p ­`~vind11tè páçùn | ' '
lóhalòhitahèmânârp.-kârayet 1г17гъаш'ша111ф;‘ i .
3.
511111113112111as
4krtviì samidhàip chiva’èàmpâtàbhihuto
6nhasrqèárñpâtam1çirasà bhavèt‘ "
dhâì'ayet- tu tam
4.
5.l pâpinâ Ivû, çucirï bbûtvàwi'zsahhsrânucáro»'bliavet
paŕâvatáh svastynyàhaip sixâtaka'sya. vidhîyàte; “ ` I
ч 'svargakàmaçï'da 18111“ hityaxpljápetlxm nìyatavratah Б l
(14) ЪШаераЬе p'rhthamadi :iti nityarii `‘iñânastutirëi japet:.«‘ '
jñâna'vàn.»bbàvátifçrîiiiâm {тащат vindnte"¢ŕiyam l
2. alalièhmînàçanártlíam tlipayobhakshó lbifaved dvijah".
vayah' supaŕpà ity età111 japan vai vindateJçriyatp | -'
8. tamasâ pràvttò yas-‘tu manyetàtmàńam штанг, ` ’
açŕiyâ. vä ’pyf athâvishtön japannletärh pramucyaté l)
._ ‘akshihî (1151111- 'utthâya`vimgjîtaitayâ'sàdà: ­ v '1
cakehushmân bhavati, çrîmàrf, a'làkehmîm ha. `pmb'âdhate l
'ha taml'vidâthety etâlp tu japan vipkali sàmàhitàh ‘f
ч vihâyh 'kalmáshmiim' @atvimp bràhmàbh'yetiïsanâtanarh |
anayâ parvasu Y11116.1'1'5. yah pr'ädaìiyât tilotiakhxp" 9 ’
yamày-a-sagapâyaiva, tadbhayaïp ‘na ‘éd vindati |
. уаз té manyb iti sadâ вернет-511116 tv imo japet. 1'
ghgtenâbhihutaŕp câbliyàxp “~\dhâfa‘yed âyabam máp'im | 1 |
.___.__1... 1'

12. (2) 1ь. 51;"51. 151.1511511. в. 5.111111111515511; мц1141‚"111в1. ¿t 11. s. L.


p. 423; 11qu, ,_j-. (5):@ siipraI, 15,.,5; V_11111n III, 15, _5. _— l?. Iet'. Weber,
Omîna et Port.; p. 877. -'­ (5) ii). 63; of. Ànnkram; Byh-Dev. 7, 22. -— 14. (1)
ab. 11; et вышивая-псе. l1, 25. _(5) 15'. 15, 11. _ь (э) er. 11m-smh.
10, l, 80; hic infra III, 85, 2. —— (а) ib. 82, 7; cf. infra IV, 4, 5. __ (в) cf.
шрь 11‘1, '1, в. d. (1) ib. sa ее s4 = A. vf. ‘4, ai 51' a2; er. вьшшаь. 2, 5,
passim; Ври-007. 7, 24. (Nirukt. 10, 29.)
в. х 28
(15) juhuyàd âyasam çaiikum âbhyàm eva caturdaçîm
khâdire susalniddheq- ’gnaug sapatnân pratibûdbate. I
2. [yathâ bi paramam brahma, guhyam pâvanam adbhutam,]
тата saxpvananam hydyam; na by asmâd vidyate param I
uposhya dvâdaçâhàui japann stam,” 16111111 sadât1
[tunmanâb ртути!) safpyât. trir u_bno ibliyupayâdi“ apabl
ante 1119)'4 dvâduçâhasya саван. deçe samâbitah]
pumsabpratikptim kur'yâd bbûman pâmsumayîm“ tatbâ I
tasyâ bgduyadeçam tu eamâkramya japed yshim:
>-Iîsunogham _karma jànîyâd ahorâtre gate sati I5 ­
tryubcpa dhuninam -vuiçyam, oatûrâtrepa kshutriyam,
ràjûmnn puñcurûtrcpa, si1ù(_lrůtr1\.1_m dvijottainum I I
tupasvìnaxp saptarâtrâj juyed, bhuñjîta cuiva tam.
api voposbitnb s111110 juped'etat sudâ МЫШЬ“, I
ya ici1ed.âtmannb kartum". hînam tu“ parivarjayet.
[sabasŕa'sampâtahutam­bilvânâm cùrpam- àvapet I
udapâne vaçam putreshu
màtary âtmani netums=tam janarp kshipram
pitybhràtgsubgtsu ca Iânayet.) l ­
. lig-dyum etat =prayuñjitay=çirasâ dbârayed $1,113,111”. I

[sumitram :tu parisbvajya, mùrddbany âgbrâya `câ,tm51jar_n I5I


hydyam etatprayuñjîta çântyarthâya sukbâya 011.]
asamsiddhe samvanaue, pâmsupratikg'tim1"’l patbi I
prajvâlya juh'nyâd agnìrp gbftena,.brâhmar~lo yadi;
kslmtriyagya tu milena“, sârsbapepa viçâm api I
âyasîm чай”. pratìkytim agnimadhye nidbâpayet.
tâm cwprajvalitâm тата juhuyât интимных çucib. I
[agrega manasà banyât kruddhaç ca. juhuyàd ghptaml
yathà yathâ. prajvàlite bûyate jâtavedasi
dîptâ. pratikftir °°, vipras tathâ svaxp “в vaçam.eshyati.
[çmaçâxmdagdbapâmsûnûm‘1” kuryàd vedìm vilaksliaiiâ111I5|
b11ib11îtakedbmejvzdite6l Iobapratikptim nyaset.
arddhnrâtre stbite, tailam sârshapam lavapânvitam I
. tatra çaramayam kuryàt prastarßm pratilomatab,
trishu çańknsbu câsîno juhuyâd ugradarçanab I
muktakeço vadham°"
щита ’bbicared evarp:prepsur:
juhuyâdracirepa prasädayet.
âtmaçoigitarp I
vaçmp ilayuti râjànam ksliipralp, janapadam, рапид—ь]
pusbtikarlnûpi kartavyam bydyenoktaip yutâtlnnnâ“ I
15. (в) cf. infra III, 25, 6; lV, 27, 5. _- (4) cf. supra I, 5, l; 1|, В. —
(5) cf. supra l, 15, 5; Ill, 12, 5.
‚ь... 29 _... ш, :xa-‘m
anâgagì na kurvîta brâhmagxmfvhdbasaìpyutaxp.
5. sarûlmvatsûyâç
sahusrusampàtahutnin;
ca gob pûyuyed
payàáít sâdhaycd
тьма aglŕajarp:
ezmlm­ | 5~
(19)
saha'srûnucaro Avatsnlg sa пущ], rogaìr yvivai-jimi) |
2. gâç caìva pàyayet: Щ: са bhavanti v'yàdhivarjitâl).
putrârîi'lç..M ca prâçayen пнуть, priyân anyârpç ca sajjanânI
nìrûmayàç 'ca snìgdhâç ca. bhavanti vigatajvaràh. —
вЪгЁуаф ced abhimanyeta, tasyâh samvalmham m'nhat |
vrîllîpâm nákhabhinnânâm tapdulâutf'“ sùks'lnpacùrpìtân
snhasrasampàtuhutàn мацы kuçalo ‚Зима Ily
.;‚.;
tena-pratikytixp kuryàtmlâlgi. dllyàtvâ-munbáà striyam. ’
aktâm sarshapatailena juhuyàd ań'gaçaç ca târgl l б I' \

pâdau 'prathamataç chìndyât, plm@ ity agnau nidhàpayet;


atha jaîighe, jânunî ca, (на; ЬёЬй;дЪа$21} çìrah I “ 'f .1
› chittvà'hg'dayndeçam' tu hydayé Ève `niveçayet,
japanń imam" гейш! viprabr átrî притч, sà ’dlligncllati |
naitat parigghîtâsl'lg'na' sâdhvîshu kàthurpcá'ntl;
na
[катят
dharmavïràtaçîlâsu'
'parìgg'hîtâsuî hî'navarpâsu' yaçcliretgì'î y „1,5,
kurvîta ‘dvijàsattamall “Í'

patim. asyâ'gupîkuryàt pûrvam, paçcât tu' târp' striyam |


bhuktvâ'vâ ypâyasam, sadyaíç,> châtdayitvà,"hìůhâpayet: f
tac` cûrpalp'“ kgshpájâyâyai deyalp sámvahahnm's'mytàìgn“ I 5|
mahâvgkshaphalâny' ebam uyugmânj'»abhiniantŕaßet."'
teshârp yugmàni вытри svayam: aŕddbâni 'çèshayet'm |
tâni dadyâd, yam'ichétwu.vaçîkàŕturp; Заряди g'sllim; "ì
suhpd bhûtvâ' `’Ésuhyd yaèya, deyamïfwamvananmgi етгьащ
eka'ikátn 'àbhirûpaxpl tu hydyhâûktâdyl etal) 'blínabß Щ
karmàpi tv abhìrûpâgi lidryâd yas'it'u; yatheèhaüj~|"t_|
parâkadâsaèya yvidh'irp“y hpt'ìyenóktam `:viduŕl budbâîllj.H т: i
>‘stŕîgiâńl’~smpvanauaqifrqnîtat -pulpsâm Vapi vidhîyatè |"';
dvesh'yarp tu'jñâti'nâm" eva, ijzmyuis” сайд -ëadâw 'yudlńl
khàdiŕalp kàrayèc chhñkurp, lbordi tmp 'saxpniveçayet |‘5 |
(22) kg'tvà pratìkg'tîm pùrvam pàmsubhir-7"­'và,‘ ’thavà ’tixsbailp
ièllmmv spy anuinantryaîva зайди-атаку: samprakalpßyèt |
[ripughnum от] jûuîyůt pruyuktum aparûjitmp
j „paràkgdâsa”,'dvèàhyârthatp,
.` cińlayan hfdyalp sar'pvahanmp
Шабаш ’py_ ete sûlítélsidl'dhîfp niyachati] àmglaup
l
‚'1\
_ sùryâygi'l” bhâvavyttaqi'tu çrâvayèt kap'yakâm pitâ: |
18. (5) Ы“. Imprn Il, I6, В. -­‘­ 2l. (а) кипят; vid. praefat. —- 2|.'(4) cf. Sßmnvidh'è
3, 6, 10—18. -— 22. (3) cf. ìnfm IV, 14, б; ­-­~ 10, 85, 6-13; citat Ch. 712, foi. blii»
I_tx.V _SO-_

4. anurûparp вивианит bhartâram tena. vindatì.


imàm iti japet kanyâ nâbbim âlabhya nityaçalgI ,» .
5. evum eva japed bllartà: tato dîrgbàyusllm; tu taai?.
snâpayed çbbirûpaiç cai?. bhràtâkanyâm pitâ .’pi và I 5 I
(23) daçaputruvatî.lihuveixw,;nu cabhzirtrâ, viynjyxalte.A
. qgmrâjñìïi japanmûrddhni kanyâm âlaiihya nityaçab: I
2. çvaçrûçvaçuradcvarair nanândrâ, và ’pi разум.
Ixidràlgyailiio kytagamvûdam snànç sùktam .prayçijnyet I
‚ з. navumxrgottamayutam patisanbhàgyaputradam. . . . .
jalnpnsllpotkurayute citrakllmbhasamâvg'te?‘ I
4. Imrtavyo ’im tntbâ.y уйди!) вотащпШшгтшЬп1110111
bliugàyûpsumsaim сайт; ynkslifidliipatayç ’pi он] ‚
5. ipdrûnyai, devupntbîuûip, mtiprudyumnayos tutbû..
(24) nadîsaliiasampûl'naili”.pañcagavyasamâvg'tail)
lintvâ. ’gnin snâpayet kanyârii stbitâip' deçe tu
Ч? daks'hine,
5

,fpriyaiiguvatanàgânâm kasbâyçdgbyshtßkesaram I ,
2. sampâtâbhibntmp kytvâ. sauvausiwdbissim11.1_wit11131.I l1..
‚ а1›1|1шап1гус1ш91выпали.паинЫъйв щ vi bîti..vai'I
в. 6tl1ey11bliir.adb|1iI_1 pûrnena ubbisbiñcoduposl1ilâxp:...
yâb patiglmya striyas tanvyab vçàinyaiite ша tv anena, vai.I
4. Snâpqyed .âbanasyâbhir, vidyâd yâm vipravrâjìnîmf.i..­-.
5. npadisbto ’yam ekesliâm
вышка продйЬащд enam pumsnli karmani
та вера'йй paurushe. _+
щ душат;

raksbobannm .vàjinam ity .etad iakshohapam japet 1I y5 I


(25) agnim prajvâiyazcnitena. upatishtheta nityaçain
.22., âjyâhutîç
[etgd rakshohanarp,
ßa..juhn‘yât,:­çàntib
tenu paramaishí;
raksbârpsi bâdhateI
таил—шиш]
L. «

bawisbfpântîyßm 1ity .etat .sùktam..atna prayojayet,


з. [garhitânnâgbayogqca bavi611¢pântîyam abhyaset. V
puvitram puramam by .etad dbyâtavyum вру abbîksbnaçub]
...4. _âditye dysbtim âstbâpyass; shan mâsân niyato ’bbyasetz
devayânam sa panthûnam paçyaty àdityamandale I -
5. l vidyâ
[havisb-pântîyam
vaiçvânarî câsya
abbyasya
svakâyasthâ
sarvqpâpaib
prakâ,çate.í
ргащрсуаъе].
.

22. (4) ib. 85, 45. ­_~ (5) щи ‚011. 712 ibid. aum y. l.: „çrßvayei“ _
28. (1) ib. v. 46. _- (2) ib.1 6; vid. pracfnt. __ (a) çf. Ind. Stud. 11, .2815qq.
(V, 297, ndnot. 2).A _324. (2 ib. 86,'1-9; cf. Jy-Bvidh. I, 4. __ cf. Ind.
Stud. 12.11.626 et ß,82.._ (1) A. w. 20, 186, 1_102 1111. 111.15511.,f.-. в. 10.
86, 16_­-17; uitnt C11. 712, 1. c. — (5) 1.1. 10, 87 = А. v. В, а; cf. Ath-Puriç.
52, a, н. — 25. (2) 11.. sa. _ (1) pr. M1115, 11, 251. _.(4) .en 1111111151, 22
(Bril-Dev. l7, 29).­ . '
в.— 31 _.
m, ara-'_esì
indram вышей ватт tu jupes chańunibarhapam. .
[pnvitrâpàín'pnvitram tu guhyam faâvnham' ndbhutmfnh |
(26) [çuklupa'ksh'è çnbhc vàre slfnnk"sl1àtre sitgòoaré '
душим“ vpntrakàmâqfa‘1’ oarumix'urvîta' темнит l
dampatyor ‘i1pavâsn зуда ekâdaçyâxp' surâlaye, .1

ygbllil; ehodaçabhib'samyng arcayitvâ jnnàrda'nanp |


carum purushasûktena çrapayet putŕ'akâmyayâ: '
prâpnuyàd vaishpavzim putram мкм santatikshamarp |
dvâdaça dvñdaçîb Bamyak payasâ nïrvapec 641111312 -= . ‚
yall karoti -­ Isahasràrp нут]; yâtif'vîshxgob param padarpl
butvâ ’gnìrp vidhìvat
kytàñjalipuço ëamya'g rgbllìh
bhùtvâ. шиш” tàbh'll) ëhölaçab'hir"
p'rayöjayet'll v6ltlvijah"
|
keçavaìn mârgaçîrshe tu; paust ìíâßrâyagalgi шпат,
тЬаЬауат mâghamàsè tu, govindahi phììlgnne tathal
naitre 'cnivd щи Ивьшщж‚^тайсЫ‹Ье màdhusùdmmm,
jyes'hthe-trîvikrama'rp „Иуда; âshâglh'e `Värnahzml vi'dub |
çrßuvaçc 'çrîdhn'rmp „тупа, dllg'shîkeçmp fatal) 1mm, :
nçvihe мытым tu, llzlmodamŕp он“ НИШИ; |
dvâdaçaîtânî НАША!“ Rshyaçpiìgo ’bmvîn munil).
pûjayeu mâsanâmabhìl): этап kâmûn 'samaçnutè 'l ‘
âylushmántam Butam s_ůte yaçìomedbâsamanvi'tam, l
' dhnua'va'ntam, три-адамант, dhñrmikam, заманит шпицы
samidho'” "çvatthuvykshasya мм. "gúírp juhuyíìt pun:anV з
upaslÉhânarpv hutâçasya dhyâtvâ, ’heya madhùshdanarp |
Íhavirhomarn ища kuŕyât prabyycam чадам}; 'çucibg

sùktena'juhuyâd àjyn-m ,âdâv ante ca рантам ‹


havìhçesham namaakth nâr-ï nàrâyargam patirp, \ -
ЬЬайеЬЬуйЫй' havîbçeshfil'p labdhâ'çîh 9“ ‘вапрчйреъ ­kebapâm |
tataë t'u Мата” штамп" k'artavy'ám 'dvijaturpaxjam
dvitîyâ nl_rtapixtrâ
aputrâ stri95 Машем",
và, yá ca.yâvad gaŕbhaxp
kanyàm na v-ìndati |
prìasùyate,
5.
ilrshipmm sà janayét puframn,I Benhys';çri'1gò97 умы "bravît | а}
(29) агсапаш' sampravakshyâmi vislngor amitatejaà'ah,
yat ik"rtväl mimajnìg вине brathmàńìrvñçum Apnuyulp |
'H

|­,\ `, l .

25. (в) îb. 89; cf. supra III, 15, 2. -— 26. (1) ib. 90; vid. praefnt; cf'. lex.
Репер. в. v. puruahasûktarp; adda: Colebrooke, Misc. Ess. I, p. [67 sqq.; Ind. Stud.
|Х‚ p. 1 sqq.; батата-1). ndh. 19; Manul 11, 25|; Weber, kfshçnjanmńshç,
p. 289, 2901 АСЬ-{Рыбу 44, 4; 74, 4. -­`- 27. (1) идет omnìno "адипин- apud
Varlh. ‚ тьмы. Í1015, 14 ее 15. -« ('4) cf. lex. Petrop. a. v. Bàhynçrñga. _
(а) = Мани, а, 263. ‘ ' ' ‘
их, -— 32 —
2. apsv, agnau, h_rdaye, sùrye, sthargdile, pratìmâsg ca
фаре? еСееЬп, hare!) samyag агсапат lm_mìbhil) .Smytarp |
а. agnau kriyâvatâxp devo, divi devo mzmîshiguîjp,„.`
pratirnůsv alpabuddbînâm, yoginârp hydaxmharìlg@
4. âpo hy ¢^1yp,tamn}1I tasyiu,taemàt,­ tâeu sadà baril.11;..„
tusya sarvngututvûa v0a athugdile bhâvitâtqmnârpH. |
{а dadyât-puruslxasûktenu yah pushpâpy ара eva và,
aruitaxp иуд) jagad Маш tenul натащи carûcgranp |_`
6. ànusllçubhasya sùktasya trislngubantasya дата . ё
. рпшэЬо, yo jagadbîjam; .g'sllilà Nârâyapab smytal) | 6 |
(30) Nàrâyaxga mabàbâho, çg'rgushvaikamanâl), prabllo!
vaksllye purnslmeùktasya
2. agnìkâryarp vìdhânarp
japavidhixp' stotram сайтtv ‚зайёЁдпаКаш.
urcanam prati—

snâtvâ. yathoktqvidbinâ prâ'úmukhal) çuddlmmânasab |


a. prathamâxp vinyased vâme, dvitîyâlp dakshiçe kara;
vt_rlîyân_\ vâmapâde tu, caturthîrp dakshige nyaset |
4. pañcamînp vàmajîymmi, shashçhîm vai dakshìge nyaset,
sqptamîm vâmukaçyâlp tmzaslxçzunîxp dakslxi|_\e"‘J kata“ |
б. пауапъ1ш‚‚пй1›111тщ11луе 111„ daçamîm llpdayo nyaset, ~
ekâdaçîrp` kapçhadeçe, dvâdaçîm lvâmabâhuke |
6. trayodaçîrp dakshì1_1e bâllàv, âsye сайтам" caturdaçîxp,
akshpol) pañcadaçîrp сайта, ehollaçîmw' mùrddlmi vinyasetlöl
(31) evarp nyâSavidhilp kg'tvà рассёк: pûjàrp samârabhct,
yathâ delle, talhâ deve nyâsalp ища vidhânatah |
2. (mantranyâsam plprâ _kptvâ svadehe devatâsu lcan
gâyatryomkâram nyastàñgab pûjayed vishguxp avyayarp |
з. иссЬчёзёчйЬапещ nastall Bthìrâyâm uddhavârcane.
asthirûyâxgx vikalpalg sym; stluduggìile­ tu bhaved-dvayarp |
4. nochvíasâmŕadnme“’,‘l nastab sthâvare vai yatbâ, таила
çà]igrêmlâmcamenaivu­ hy âvâhanavisarjane |‚„. ` ì
5. çâligrâme tu bhagavâu âdihhûto yathâ. baril»,
.na tatlxâ ’nyatra sûryâdau vaiknpghe và ’pi 'sarvagalg'tm I)
6. âdyayâ ”vàhayed devam g'câ. tu pumslxottamalp.y
dvitîyayâ ”запит dadyât, pâdyarp сайт Ьтуауё |
7. arghyarp caturtlxyâ. dâtavyam, pañcamyâ ”camanîyakarp.
shashçhyâ snânam prukurvîta, saptamyâ vastram eva ca. |

29. (а) hunc çluìmm repetît зу-вумн. 1, 44. —- 81. (1) nota assonuutiam,
aient iufm 111, 88, 2 (сагшшр, 9агщшц1), 85, 1 (jüânmp, «Шума-р), 39, 2
(диетам, dhârmika?) et затмит. 1, 2, 10.
33 Ш, en_-34.
yajñopavîtnm asllçnmyâ, nalvamyà cànulcpalmlp.

pusbpmp daçainyà dâtavyam, ekâdaçyâ tu dllûpakalp I


dvâdnçyâ dîpakam дадут, trayodaçyâ nivedanalp,
catnrdaçyâ namaskâram, pañcadaçyâ pradakshipalpm I
snâne vastre ca naivedye dadyâd âcamanîyakarp.
dakshipàrp ш yathâçaktyâ shodaçyâ'“ tu prádâpayet I s I
tatalnx prädaksllipyalp'" ища japan kuryât samâllitab.
yathâçaktì japitvâ tu sùktalp tasya nivedàyet |
devasya dakshipe pârçve kupdalp sthagdilum eva. уди"
kûrayet pratllamenaiva, dvitîyena th proksllagaxgl I
tg-tîyenâgnim âdadhyâc, caturthena samindllanarp.
pañcamenàjyaçrapaparp caroç ca' çrapapalp ваша |
еЬазЬфЬепайуёЁнйшааЬуе tu kalpayet pàdmzsun'mi дышат,
cìntayed devadeveçam kâlânalasamaprabllalp |
tato gandhmp ca puslnpalgx da, dlnûpadîpanìvedanmp
anujñâpya, tatalg kuryât saptamyâdi yatlxâkramaql I
6. salnìdhas tâvatîl) pûrvmp jnlluyûd abllìgllâritâl).
tato gllyte'n'a. jullllyâc Санта ca шип!) punal) I
evam hutvâ [агар caiva'” anujñâpya. yathâkramam,
agner bhagavatas tasyn samîpe vstotram uccaret: I 7 |
(33) „уаъащ'“ te, pnpdarîkâksha! llamas te, viçvabbâvanal
namas te ’stu, h_rsllîkeça, mahâpurusha, pûrvajal I
детищ dânavânâlgl ca. sâmânyam adhìdaìvatalpl
sárvadâ. caragadvandvarp vrajâml стащат lava I
. ekas tvam asi lokasya srashçâ., sarpllârakas tatllâ,
avyaktaç cânumantâ ca, guçamâyâsamâvptalg I
samsârasâgararp ghoram anantam kleçabhâjanaxp,
пат eva çarapam prâpya, nistm'nnti manlslliltlall I
lm te трат; nn câkâro, nâyudllâni, na câspndmp;
жмых ’pi purnshâkâro blmktûnâlgl“‘ tvnm prakâçnse |
naiva kimcit paroksham te, pratyaksho ’si na kasyacìt;
naîva итога asâdllyalp te, na ca sâdhyo ’si kasyacìt I 6 I
kâryâgâlp kàragam pùrvalp, vacasâm vâcyam uttmnmp,
yoginâm paramà siddhìhl рагаташ te [шанкр чШпЬ I
. nlmm bhîto ’smì, devoçn, smpsñrc 'smin mnhůlnhuye;
trûlli тат, рнп_1‹]агП‹М‹н|т! на. jûnc pm'mnmn рядит |

B2. (4) cf. lex. Реп-ер. в. v. padmñsann, l, 2); -— Nßgûrjunn (Ch. 798"),
fol. 55“ Íîn. .- 83. (1) cf. Weber, kynhlynjnnm. р. ‘264, 265; “пес nbundant verbis
мамиными, vid. lex. l'etrop. sub aingulin vocc. - 34. (2) vid. Weber, l. c.,
p. 293.
3
34
kâleshv api ca_ затеет, dikshu sarvââu обсушив, y
çarîre jagataç câsiml varttate me тати], bhayarp |
tvatpâdakamalâd anyan na me, janmântareshv api,
vijñâuaipl yad idum prâpya, yad idaup stllânam arjitaipml
janmûnmre ’pi me deva mâ bhûd asyn purikshayal),
durgatûv api, jñâtasyal tvadgato me manoratlmlg |
yadi nâçarp na. vindeta, tâvaià ’smi kptî зада:
kàmaye
purushasya
vislngupâdau
hareli sûktalp
tu sarvajanmasu
svargyaxp dhanyam
kevalaxp.”yaçaskaraup,
-„­ |6

âtmajñânam idam pupyalp, yogadhyânamIN idam parzup |


phalâhâro blmven mâsam: paçynty âtmânam âtmani;
plmiâni bhuktvopavasen mâsum adbhiç ca_ varttnyet [r
:Iralgye nivascn внутр japunn clam gsbilp sudâ;
tris trishavupukâlcslm"" snâyûd арен snmâhital_i"“ l
ûditynm upatisliglicta sûktcnânenß "11;/2191111,
[âjyâlmtîr unenaiva hutvuitalp ciutuyed yshixp
in
ûrddhvzim mâsât phalàllârals: tribhir vurslmir jayed divnrp.
tzulbhaktas, тишина, yukto daçu varsllâiny, :umnyubliàk |
sàksliût рисуя.“ imp devzpp nâràyapum anâmayaup.
[grâhynm atyaptuyatnena "7 згавЩйгшр jagato ’vyayam 6|
[gyhasthadharme van'tteta_ nyâyaklptah çucivratgh;
etaip"° dev_axp cintayeta nârâyapam anâmayarp |
arddhprâtrc tyaktanidm utthûya çuçir vz^i,«:gyatal_i'-“’7
samprasupteshu bhûtqshu, yogmp yuñjîta yogavit |
ij âsînah same (Мое niyàte"’° çabdavarjite
savyam pâdalp dakshipasya jànuni çleshayet tatah |
sarphi-tya dakshilgam pâdam, szivye jànuni yachati,
brabmâñjalikytall, svastho, yogasammîlitekshapal) 1 ­
om ity uktvâ svarp 11;-дарим”, cintayed vaviçaiikitalg.
tzitl'âtmànalp sumûdndhyûd, ilìdl'iyâpì, manna tathâ. l 5 |
nu. ced budhycta, kìipcàuyan, im. paçyeo, chg-puyâu un си,
nu. mullasyed умы yogmp, tudû pràptal) sa “суме |
lig-dy etain g'shim abhyaset paçyaun iva yatllâçrutin“
pràçân âyamya câsîup, уймы; tam cintayed §91;in |
uçchvasisliyann adho nâbhirp gamayitvâ. mamas tathà,
licchvaged evam asakg't; tanmanâ, yogam lmnayet |

35. (2) cf. Jollimtgcn, Mmm, p. 57 вши Yâjù. 11, 64; hic ннрш 111, I4, 3;
infra 111, 39, 4; - supi'. 111, 9, 1. — 36.' (1) cf. Yâjûnv. 8, 205. —- (2) 110111
rßpctilìonom; sicut Yâjñnv. а, 201; cf. 64; 110, 198 sqq. _ (4) cf. Manu, 2,11;
Ãçval-gph. В, 5, 11.
35 ш, 37-ь-40.
evarp bi yuñjant'“ sàmâmyarpm na paçyec clxrpnyŕm
na. са'”;
tadâ çanair пауес ceto h_rdayâd ûrd'dhvam eva tu' I
¢:\
sama“ tu jatrûm, câsyaxp са'", nàsikânayane, bliruvan.
bhruvor madhye param- sthânmp : tatraitad dhârayet
stliirarpm I 5I
(38) lalâçadeçe dhâryâtha mûrddhânam gamayet tatali
ucchvasarpç ca~ yathâkâlarp nâbbilp gatvocchvaset -punali |
etat param stlnânam uktnm brnhmagalg paramâhhannl).
cvaip yukto mahûtmànmn âtmílnam prutipàdyatel
уши syàt suki'tî çuddll'o, yadi vâ pâpńkrttamal),
upalabllya.­ param brahma, gatirp jñâtvâ, bhavec clim-il) |
sarvapâpâuubaddhaç ced buddhvaitat prayato japet
abhijijñâsanàd"9 eva, gachéta paramîup gatirp I
ел dhàrapà~tu „так kànyâ. dharmepânena nltyaçal).
àditye ’gnam caudramasi vrksllâgreshli ca dhârayet I)
(39) parvatâgre, samudre và., yatraf và4 ’pi mano ramet.
ua tv eva vislmyânfprâpya dllârayîta' katliariicana I
babv atm dulgkhargi-` jânîyât, pradhvamse dhârapâkrte:
dliârmikârn'ìxgi'au kule ’çucldhe yogabhrashto ’bhijâyate |
mùrddlmi brahma yadâ viudet, tain evam' rshisattainaip,
шт mûrddlmah param «jyoti'r' hakshatrapatham' mmayct I
yogî yogeçvaram prâpya nirdvmldali paramâtmaviü
sarvatraivàthau'â. ,”tmân`a.m с -paçyed ifsbiparâyìxpalg' I
6. jap'ec Сайга: sadâ. suâtah pavitram idanì uttumarirzf
api pâtakasamyuktah kâlena. sukrtî. bhavet I­
(40) tapalgparàymgu nltyarp satyavâg anasùyalmhl
japmm. etalh'a" rshiny vipraly kůlena sa vani-‘3° bhßvet I
yenß уела. ca. kâmçnwjapedl imam rshim"sadâ.,
sa. sa kâmalg samrddhm syâc chraddadllânasya kurvatall I
Поташ vâ ’pyI athavô. jâp'yam, upahâramy atho carum""
kurvìta yena kâinena, tatsiddliiixrlas avadhârayet I
jñâtiçraisliçhyam, male vittam,.ynço lokè, parfumv вант
jñânenam vipramokslmm..ca - tatsiddhim Ю" uvadllàrayet I

38. (1) cf. supra l, 12, 4: въедут; „nrcyn“ passim, ut in epicîs. -­ (4) cf.
lux. Репер. s. v. abhijüa, ‘2, b). -­ 39. (1) ci'. Ath-Pariç. 16 (17), 3. — (2) апатии
(cf. infra. IV, 4, 7; Jy-Rvidh. l, l) hic proprio sells“ eos signifient (ut nos dicimus
„Pharisäer-‘9, quorum actioiiemnihilfsimn мы ‚там „даёт; (secundnmStoicos). -­
(4) nirdvnndva est, cui onmìn bonn aunt aôuzqoea (secundum совами). — 40. (в) cf. ­
supra l, 2,_ б; 1I, 20, б; -­ I, l, 4. ­­­ (4) cf. Yûjñ. 1, ‘262 et lex. Petrop. s. v.;
Johltntgen, Manu, p. 66.
3*
_ в. х. _36__
jñânagamyam param sûkslimaip vyàpya запит avasthitaip
gràhyam atyantayatnenn, bralimâbhyeti sunàtanzup I
salinsraçîrsheti sûktaip sarvakâmaphalapradmp
vedngarbhaçarîrepa; sa vai Nàrâyalgah smg'tal) |
hrainnendrurndraparjanyâ atm sûkte vyavusthitûl);
utrustlmm etad drashçavymp jugth stlnâvarujaiigalnzup I
anâsàdayamàno ’pi bhaktilp na parihàpayet.
bimktànukampî bliagavân çrùyate'" purusllottamuh I
pûjàrthaup tasyu devasya vanyânt.um svayam upârjitàn
àrariyakavidhânena nirvapet pratyahaxp carurp |
nârâyupâyn svàheti mantrânte julmyâd dlmvili
â. snhnsrût: tutaç cukshur divyaip hotur «мама sul) I
api và carusuhasraxp tantrermìkenu uirvapet,
yâvauto т ’pi çukyzmte ahnà, survûntlas samâpayot I
salmsrasyepsitânâm са kâmànârp labhate phalmp;
punishâyulgsamâyuktab siddllo vâ ’pilcarelrmahîrp I
dllyeynh зада savitrmapdulamudhyavarttî
nârâyurml), sarasijâsanasuqmivishtalg I
keyùrawàn, makarakupdulnvâu, kirîçî,
hàrî, llimrimayavapur, glli'taçaiikhacukrab
etat ш yal) paghati kevalam eva sûktaxp
uâràyarmsya carapâv abhivandya vandyau I
pâçhena tenu. puramerla. sanâtanasya.
sthânaxp jarâmararlavarjitam eti vishpob
havishà ’gnau, jale pushpair, dhyânena hrdaye harilp
yajanti sûrayo uityaip, japyena x'avimapgìale I
bilvnpattrarp, çamîpattraui, pattram bhpiigârakusyam” ca,
mâlatîkuçapadmarp ca sudyas 4tusbçikaxam harel_1»|
yan nopapadyute kilpcit, tulp' dhyàyen manasaiva tu:
snmpadyute pl'a'sàdât tum’ dcvudevasya cakri|_1al_1 I
puttrniç ca pusllpuiç un plmlaiç ca toyair
ukrîtalabdhaiç са saduiva ваши, |
. bhaktyailmlubliye purushe puràrle, ч
muktyai
ity evam kimartharp
ища!) ригцвЬануа
kriyate па'“
vishporумам)?

urcâvidhih vishpukumârauâmnâ |
mnktynikamârgapratibodhanàya
(irshçvâ vidhânmp tv iba Nàmdoktalp
40. (ь) cf. snprnlIÍ, 85, 6. -l 4l. (3) cfr. supr. III, 7, 4; Jy-Evidh. 2, 32;
lux. Pen-op. s. v. divyncnkshns, l). ~­­ 42. (3) cf. supra III, 29, 2.
—— 37 — 111,42. 19,1—8.

8. yâ oslmdhîl] svast-yayanaip japeta niyatavratal)


[oslmdhîç ca yajen “пунш slim) màsŕln eva 1|ìt,ynç.nl_i"”|]
III] l
ity I_‘gvidhâne tlftîyo ’dhyâyaly

1V.
ош‘ I
(1) 1311196; çaradi vai rudi'um oslmdlxîç oa yath tutllû:
tasyâmayû. na blmvanti, tathâ ’jîrpîmi yâui ca I
2. krìyârp tu saptarâtrepa saptakrtvo ’bhyaset тиф",
[prapadyctauslmdllîlp vipralg, sûklam ею] jaipanlŕl sadûv ]
a. „ilvislia\tksliet|~âd‘ ihûyadhvaln” iti vijñâpuyîtu" cu.,
svuksllelre val'upaln" isllçvâ.: vindatc blilsllag’ oslmdliîlj I
4. [v_rshçikâmo yatâllârah prapadyeta bi'llaspatîip,
pâyascnopuliârepa Ьошепа oo. samanvital)
5. brhaspate pratity etad vrslitikâmal) pŕayojayet:
(2) pal-janyarp
sarvutru щcaparâ
llamaskrtvà v_rshçirp
çàulirljñeyo vindatì tv
’pratirathns çobhanâlp
g'sllil). I
[yam eva dèçaxp gaclxeta çatrlup vâ ’py anumaptritul) I
2. nâjitvâ vinivartteta; рагахр 111 bralimapo balmix.
sarvakâmair japed etat8 sarvákâmasamrddliaye I
3. saiìgrâmam abhyudy'atâya râjiie".Gaite-.Lt` prayojayet]
sarvân vijayate çatrûn, 'na parâjîyate ’paraili I
4. patlń svásty'fayalialp caitat: taskarebliyaç carán pailńl"
bhùtoragàpiçâòebbyalg‘Sàrvebhyah parirakshati.| i
5. Bllůtâlglçasya rslxlelbi sùklaln prajâltâlhall çucir jzipáilì'
[miurûpâm prájilui'âçil laliliàilc; nûtrii 1Smiiçavyal)
(3) slliûlîpfnkeiiu ńûs'xlty'ûv agiviiinu tu yajml (lvijulin.
[anemiivopacärèpa.‘a hutvâ ’çvân :iliuuiautrayet I
2. I)àyaèarg1, kfçarâmâliisain“, odanarp,` dadhisàktukân,
k\1l|nâsbâ1`i'lç'5 са йагашЪЬёфр ca, phalûni vividhâni Оп |
3. uitram, mâlynm, çubliân gándllûn, ammpûnûui yâni im,
blmkslmm'“, bhojyalr! ca, peyalii он samâlli'tyodite ruvuu I

42`. (а) 13. 10, 97;. cr. Апикшт; Bnl-Dev. 7, à?.


1. (3) Vnrugah est dominus nakshatri „çaltablIîshak“, cf. Vurâh., Bril-Samb.
98, 5. -­ (4) 13. 10, 08; cl'. Bril-Dev. 7, 82 sqq. ­­­ 2. (1) ih. 103; of. infra
lV, 2l, б; — cf. supra 11, 24, 4; б. — (з) cf. supra 11, 31, 2. — (4) ef. supra
l, 26, l. -­ (5) ib. 106; cf. Bril-Dev. 8, 4.
13. x. 38

4. Bllùtûrpçnm abhyaset. ища, yâvad »stam itó ravil).


ul'ddlmràtre tv atikrânte tato ’çvibhyàm nivedayet. ‘
dîrgliâyuslizup surûpalp ca. labliet putmlp suvarcasarp.
[rûpavâliiç u’ ca bllaven nityam, Bhûtâlpçmp yo ’bliyuset sadàI
sarvukàmikam ity etam rsllilp vidyàd vicnkslxupaljj
im và u авт ity etnj japeta niyutavratal): I _
annum vindati survatra, yatra yatropatisbthati.
[pàpmopulmtam ûtmânalp yo manyeta vicaksliapul_i,|
sa japen niyato bliûtvâ: laghu malxyctu pàprnalià.]
«limp
[vàuamrudreliliir
prapadyed ity vàkkâmo
сим]: vâìimî
juhvad,
Шинный,
âçu jupunu
pùjitul).imâb

im mln ity aslitzikaup sûktmp vuiçvutlovxup jupenI7 |nunil_1:I


kytsmup tu kulinashaxp lnitvâ." viçvnir дот") su llûsartu'".
ràtrîm prapadyeta знай çucip cîrpavruto niçi, |
yal) kâmuyeta: „na ршщг jäycyain” iti „yonislm”.
salmsrakrtvo manasâ juped râtrî ’ti râtrishu. I
.stllàlîpâkena rûtrîlp ca yujetâliar zillar niçi;
ванилина, niçi càsînas, tishtlied nlumi dliârmikal) I
ûrddlivaxp samvutsarào caiva cal-lim payasi sarpskrtmp,
[sallusrnki'tvas tv etena divà liomp vidllîyateI]
jnlmyân niçi pûrvnsnjin râtribliâgèü’ suinâllitul);
divà câvuçyakmp kâryalp cllàyâyâm aipçutejasà" I
iti prnyata. âtmavântTL sûktalgi ш manasâ japct.
salpvutsnre trtîye tu surpishâ sàdlxziyec carmp I
atllûsya varudiì dcvî ràtrir bliavuti çurvnrî.
vijñâpayîta tâxp devîlgi varadâip _svayam ůgalârp |
„saxpvatsnm
prayâpakàlo на“ mâsiгала,
blmvitâ divase ’smin,
уасэёй ksllarle»’pi
vntsalů. I l vâ

[rûtrîsûktaqi japan!) cva tam kâlam pratipadyute;


на yonìm punai- дума, snrvnpûpuil) prmnuuyaxthjI
ummàguc чаша ity etat sarvnkûmuir jupcd dvijul)
julivad âjyanl allenaiva: sarvân kâlnàn avâpnuyât. I
yz'ìxp kulpuynntîti знай japcta liiyatavrutuli:
nuinaip krtyâ. nillirpsunti" kruddliâbliicaritâui'“ ca I
1
4. (l) ib. 117; cf. Anakram; BHI-Dev. 8, 8. ——— ib. 125; cf. Catal-0x11
p. 406i', No. Il. ._ (4) ib. 126. __ (.5) cf. Nirnkt. 9, 39. _ В. 10, 127. —- (в) ci'.
внрш Il, 85, б; vid. prnufnt. —- (7) ‹Нп`шпПш, cf. supra Ill, 39, ‘2. ­- á. (z)
mpçulujnli vnl idem signiliuait, quail „шиит"ЬпгшНщш“, 1:1'. Yâjû. 1, 186; 2, 217;
238; ß, 273. ­­­ б. (1) vill. Müller, vol. Vl, p. 23, "И prim' versus iln'cnilur in
fine rûtri-khili (1); cl'. (юань-щи. 5, 5. __ (2) ib. 128 = А. v_ 5, il; cf. Atll-l'ariç.
32, 18; 28; сит. Ch. 712, ful. 28“. - khilulp; vid. pruefut.
39 19, e-b.

yam " Àñgirasakalpaie" tu tadvido ’bbicaranti, 31111“


Pratyàïígirasakalpenn2“ snrvânns tán" prutibûdlmte. I
[Pratynñgiraeavidvâms tu na. rishyetn kadâcann.
nainarp kytyâ nillîmsanti jñâtâjñâtâni yûni ca” I
ajânatâ jânàtâ. và, kruddhenâmarshitena và
âkrnehçzups" vâ. duruktarp và, naîixó lirilpati l.tndvideìni I
etam eva japen nityám _rshirp svastya'y'anâyà. vai;
Vsarvaprâyaçcittmn etad abhàsliatu. rshib svayann I]
sthâvarânârp niveçe tu, nagarânârp tathaivà cn
grâmàpâlp cà. grhâplìlp ca Зарей imàm i'sllirn взад I
jâtarûpzunaynlp vidvàll kûrnyet 111911111" :nuriin
sahasrasampâtahntam: rshinâ tena. 111111 111121113' I
pratimuñcetzlŕn çirasi, grîvâyâm athavorasi.
[nainzup krtyâ nihilpsantì jñâtâjñâtâni yâ-ni са |
:menaivn tu sûktcnasu rzljñâip on.“ sixnmlohìtmp
sni'lgrûlńésllu
kârnyeta m'nnlipdlllejûgrûlii
villvâl'ps, villlitrûijy nninnm'ntrayct,
tâvzid evůnunmntmpnnl

азиат си çnyyâç ca, yânûni vividliâni (zu |


[tasyâbllîcaratali“ Sàkshâd Aiigiraso ’py 1811911“ svaymrn,
amânnshîr
Pratyaiigirasakàlpeha
abhicarèt krtyâsùktnip
sarvai'gì tat pratibâdhatń
дарам 1611111,

т11суа1е ‘sarviito 111911111“; kim punar mâńusllûd“ lilluymp?I


tapasvî niyáto dântalg prayoktâ ced bllaved g'shiin”,
sarvalp tarati çântâtmâ; tapo 111 sumahad balarp I
âyusliyam ây'nrvarcasyaxp sûktarp dûlrshâyapmn mahńt.
[alaipkûrnnì hir'aliyáip vâ prûpya dàksllûyapmp jn'pct; I
prâynç“ ca. çŕiyam Matte, balm cânnziigi затащить]
[bhûvav'rtte Imi-é sûkic варите 116911110 japet I
prajâpntiigì namáskrtvât szIŕvîm kûniûn ìivlìpyntc“.]
nûsad ûsld 111 jnpej, jillniyâd yogntatpllhilg I
prajâpates tlì Sâyoj'yam dvâdaçäbdnilg записным.
uta devâ iti japed âxháyâvî“ ушат-1111111 I ’
. gllg'tuklilnbll'aip hidllûyílthá. jullnyâj jâtavedasi.
1111ш1111ё1ш затраты anyasmìn kâlp'syé pâtr'e nidllûpayct |
yan на pliiizlirl“ mi ‘cânnáni syût, su idmp smllIń'nlmlpnycf.
[tenâjyenâiìgal'n abllyàtjyz). çannliall* annabllûg blmvct I

8. (4) cf. Burnout“, Lolo! p. 239; 420. ._ 9. (1) klrìliup; vid. pracfnt.; —- cf.
schol. ad “3-8.5.5. s4, 5u _ (в) i5. 129 11 lao. __ (з) n». 129. _ (4) ш.
187 A. v. 4, 13; cl'. Bril-Dov. 8, 10; ALh~I’ariç. B2, 9; 26; ‘27.
40
rogàrtasyâpy aneuaiva »gâtram :Iiiktvâ japcd Наш;
ujîrriânno
agrio achâ ’py
vadety
‘5 añjayîta:
ещё dllanakâmalŕ7
sukham bhavati
prayojayet.
tena ha“

[туша]; sai-pisllâ llutvâ. japed ayutaçall punall |


kliûdìrîpâxp hi samidllâlp julluyâd daçutîr дара
daçnkg'tvul): надейся)“ râyasposlmpu pusllyuti I
bilvoduluburzxpâlàçîs tutliâ mullitukîç ca yâl_1
julluyâd dlmnakàmas tn: râyasposlmpa pusliyati I
lmililnîllukelllnno lmilvukîr julnuyùd urddhumâsablmk
dvislladllvcsllepa: tasyùnte sùktum etat“ prayojayet I]
dvislmntuql dlmninzup llatvâ'“J dvislmto vindate (Шанхаю.
[дыша japyaun eva аут! râyasposlmlilmnàrtllinů ]
(11) ауаш ugne jariteti Зари! agniblmye sati.
vidlninaì tarpnyitvů ’gnim paymlzulhigllrtâdibllil) I
Ед внуши pâturp yâvad icliet, tàvud дам/й” caturdiçarp
врёт idam paripayet santutodakadllârayâ.: I
ndaliradatâ“ iva bhûtvâ zigner bheslmjam antikât.
ampynm etya рати“ tu krîilìyâd yztvamuslitinûI
„уши snumy usi, somůya tvâ purikrîpâlny oshallllilpl
ymli'm vâruriy asi, vnruiiâya. tvâ purikrîpâmy allalp {Маш}
vasubllyo ’tlluvâ rudrebliya âdityebhyo 7tlmvâ punall,
vuiçvadevy asi, viçvelillyal) parikrîpâmy allarp tatall” I
kslliptvà sumanasul) pûrvam oslladliyâ sulla vîrlulllzxil),
tasyît vîrymp szimaìdutte, kamin. yutra kurisllynti I
Ипр tu madllye nidadliîta oslmdliînâlp villâyasi.
graliarie tv auslladliînârp tu sarvutraislia vidhir bliavntI
'(12) utkllûpayîtaxha tâm ржёт" tv“ imâm iti japann ilm,
prâtaç ca peslmyed enâlp samsadi brahuiacâripâ I
2. tadalàblie vratavatâ, kanyayâ, brâlunapena vâ.
prâtulx çucis tâql gbrtena tril) pibcd, anumantritâlp |
imâm iti tu sûktena çatakrtvo дарах/агнца:
Sapatnîm bâdliate tenu, putiç сайт mnuyate I
[рабе tu parijapyainâm“ pâtâm" etelm vai pith
puyasâ saptarâlrarp tu: sapatnàn pratihûdlmteI]
б. lrlûlamuntrajapair anyair yâ patixp jetum iclmti,
alokâ yumalokastllâ majjnte narnke lli sâ I
(I3) nnyutllâ vopanîtùni“ cûrpmnùlausliudliâny api
vinâçnyeyul) purusimip; tusmûn nânymp samâcarct" I
10. (l) il». 141. — 11.(1) ib. 142. ­­ (в) c1'. llynmi v. 7. ­­- (a) ib. 145
(= A. v. З, 18); vid. prnefat, _; Anukrnln; Urli-Dev. 8, 12.
41 Iv, ifs-_16.

2. priyarpvadâ bbarttari yá, bharttâ ynsyâl) parâyanmp,


vâk сайт madlmrû ynsyàll, ­­­ putyuli smpvmmna'm malmtI
з. [priyam bllarttàram âsâdya pibed evauslmdliîm imîup]
priyamvadâm, dllarmapuräm, dllarmapatnîm aninditânl |
4. avamanyeta y0 mohât, tam ähnl) purusliâdlmmnn-i.
ampyânîty arapyeshu japet sûktam :mekaçah I
5. uranyânîrp питаемый: во ’гару&&” prntimncyate”.
çraddliâsûktarp japen nityarp çraddllûkânml) samâliital) I
(I4) затаив. labhate çraddllàm; medliâsûktmp tallmiva. ca.
[brâllmîm âsâdya sûkte (Не japotn niyntzwrntallm' I
2. Шт pibet шт yathäçaktyâ: tryahâl. siddllirp nîyaclmti.)
çaiikhapusllpîip' tu payasâ, brâlmnîpuslxpâpi sarpislrâI
я. çatâvarîqi ш payasâ. vacâm :idblrir gbrtcna vâ
Sûktâbllyâm annmant'ryâbhyâm ekaikûrp tu tryalmm pibet I
4. сгибают, medliînp, smrlim, pusliçìm, balmp, lnkslnnîip ca.
' - vindati,
siildliim prñpnotì cn purûm rlîrglmm câyul) затмению |
5. [тьма manasû dbyûyet sûkle: siildliìlgl niyacbuli.]
рёва. ittllû.: sapatlmglmmp saiigrâmurp vijigîslmtalg I
(l5) [prayoktavyaxn tu çucinâ. julmyât tatm siddliaye.
atbavâ japyam eva syât saiigrâmam abhigachalal)m I
2. çàsa. ittlieti-yo hantunim, çatrfm sarvân nivârayewï]
alaksllmînâçanârtlmip tu japen nityaip Cirimbiçllalp I
з. apâmàrgnmayîrp çâkhâlp sadarbllâlp sallavîranâm“
дым, ”tmânam pâvayed adhaç corddhvani ca nityaçab I
4. [âjyarp cânena juhuyàt sahasralp daçatîr даст] `
5. tryahepa,
[cândrâynpnm
падаюcarann
dellâd-alakshmîrp
etat sûktam siddllilmrmp
çatavârshikîlpjapct:

(16) alaksbmîip
gyllîtam ynksllmnpâ,
nudate deliâd
darbhân
api varshasahásrikîmm
дым, sallxsprçan japct

mnñcâmì tvâ lmvislieti:A yaksllmânam'apakarslmti |


2. [samiddllam aguiln jnlmyâd âjyeuaivß yat'.bâ.vidllì;,v
_ sampâtam âjye ninayet sampûtaiç en payall pibet I
з. sampûtabhâjane surpiç стран. tutta nidbâpayet:
tutrûsya blmjimîymp syût pûnîyzugi uûulunnntritmgl I

11i. ib. 146. —-— (5) ib. 151. - 14. (1) Игнат est; vid. prnefut. et infr".
lV, 19, 1. —— (5) cf'. supra. Ill, 22, 3. — 15. (2) ib. 155; cf. Nirukt. (i, 30
(cum Durgì glossal); Anukrnm. et Bill-Dev. 8, 13; Jy-ßviilll. 2, 32. — 11i (1)
ib. 161 (= A. v. З, ll); cf. Ath-Puríç. 32, 7; 9; Anukrnm. et Bril-Dev. 8, Н.
Б- X- ­- 42 -—

4. khâdiràrii tu “7 kâshtbâni cùrparp krtvâ. saliâmbnbhll_x


sâdlmyîtaß“ газаш caisllâm, madhvâjyâbhyâm pibet sulla I
5. muñcâmi tvâ havislletì {ап'а tatra prayojayet:
(17) yaksllmâpam
yasyâ garbliallapulcm'sllati69
pramîyeta, tatrâgnau juhuyâd
çarîrât tenu dhavib
karmapà

bralnnapâgnil) snip vidànu ity âjyena ynthâvidlii I


2. àjyaçeslxerm cûbliyajya garbhipîl” prasavet tatali;
pibed evàjyaçeslmrp tu: jîvaxps'" tasyâli prajâya'te I
з. jàtàni cet pramîyerann, ûjyarp krtvâ ’numantritarp
brnlimapâ ’gnir iti, lmtvà" затрата ninayed man_mu I
4 111:111in tu trivrti sûtre vàsaycd vâs'asâ sulla
nyagrodllaçuiigayà tatra çuklalohitaveslititalp I
5. [tulp sâvitryayuteuâtha'la anmmmtrya yatliâvidhi
sampàtair ayutenaiva brahmapeti ca запретит" I
(18) uparislitâc en“ sàvitryâ - tâvad evânumantrapalp —
2. çirasâ
sarvaihdllârayen
svastyayanaiç
uârî prayatâ.,
caitaj japed;
garbhipî
ablxilintam
satî; mapixp

trtîye garbliamûse tu max_lim etarp samâsajetI


3. puslipyantî“ çaradalp nârî galli) savatsà. vased yathâ.
balmpânîyayavasâ" vatsena pibatâ salm I
4. jâtasya tu kmnârasya. kaptlie tam mapim âsajet-,
àjynçeslmm pm'uskrtya, tam abliyajyn. kumârakalp I
ь. liutvâ svastyayunuir om strî pumûlpsunn pmsûyztte;
ùrdtllnvaup varsliât svastyuyanam pnnur cva vidliîyatewI
(19) pura. stamapradâuât tam7u çruddliàsùktena pâyayet
medhûsñktenn cuivuinumw pislltaxp vrîllimztyaup сшит“ I
2. madhumiçranp jâtarûpam: medhâvî сена jâyate.
_ (шиш varshâpi jîveta, mriyate na purâ „yushalfn I
в. [яиц-шт eva ca tasya“ syât sliarimâsàc ca tatah param]
âjyalp sulglskrtya julmyâd akshîblnyâql ta iti dvijuliEN I
4. página) tu glii'tàktena mûrddliânaxp затерты: tat-al),
karriau, netre ca, cllubukaip nâsike сайт salpsprcet, I
5. ещё“ ешь japen uityaxp: yakslnmapo vipramucyate.
[pùrvoktenaiva kalpenu yakslnnanâçanam âcaret |
(20) liomenu ca japaiç сайт yakshnmnâçanam fleuret]
upcliîti japet sûktalp çucir dill)sva.plmllâçanarp I

17. (1) 11:. 162; c1'. Апатит; th-hpv. 8, И; hic supra 11, 17, 1 sqq. —
(а) cf. Síìnmvidh. ‘2, 2, 11 —— 19. (l) cl'. Açvnl-grh. l, 15, 2; supra IV, Н, 1. —
(з) 1b. 16:1 —-.= А. v. 2, 83; c1'. Ath-l'uriç. 32, 9. Anukrnm. ut Bylvlìev. 8, Н. „
20. (1) 164; 01'. Anukrlnu. et Вып—Вы].
_43 1v, 20—28.

2. devûb Кираса Ш Ы: kapotasyopnveçane"


sùktena julmyûd àjymp; yamadûtam lli tmp „мы, I
в. sapahmghnam prayuñjîta rslxabllarp jupnliomnynl).
yenednm “7 iti vai nityaln japeta niyatavratali:
4. samâdhim manasas tena vindate, naiva"a mulxyati I
mayobhùr чаш iti tu gavârp svastyayane japet. I
5. [yavàmç univa gllrtûbbyaklän kàrîshes” ’gnam samûliitab
juhuyůd goshçbamadhye tu dadliimadhvâjyasmpskrtân 9"
(21) râjânam abbiehiñcemg' tisllyenag" çravapena và.
[paush11asâvitrasaumyâçviroliiriîsln'fitlarâsn9a ca I
2. llutvâ ’guiql râjaliiigâbhilg, sâvitryâ, prayatali çncil)
nmhâvyâljrtiblliç сайт sampâtâbllihuto bllavet.
. sarvanshadllirasai çlaksllriair’N nadînâni salilena ca
vyàglxracarmany athâsînam âsandyâm, abhisbicya tmp“ I
tishçhan pratyniimnkho brùyâj: „jays tvam prillivîm imûipmi
dharmas te nikhilo; râjan, varddhatàml pâlaya97 pmjûb |
varddlmsva тавр" çrìyni, pusllçyniw, _Inyûyûbllymluyilyn
Callìü!

râjânal) santu te gotrel” tato ’pratiratliám japet |


(22) vaiyâghram tu blmvec' Carina, samid audnmbarî blmvet.
trir enam abliishicyaivmp dundubhîn abhimantrnyet: I
„prûcyâxp на diçi vasavo abbiehiñcantn tcjasc!
daksliinasyàm т; ("91 rndrâ nbliisl1iñ(::1iit11 v_rddhaye! I
pratîcyâlp tvâ (Пру âdityâ abhiSlliñcanlu pnslltayel
viçve devâ ndicyârn tum' nbliisllìñcfmtu çrcynsci“ I
abhishicya. ca râjânam âçîrbbir abhinándya ca
â tvàhârslmm antnr edllîly atbainam nbhimantrayet I
patañgmn iti nityaljń tum" japcd ajñâlmblledunmpws:
[mâyûbliedmmm
çâmbarîm, indrnjâlârp
сии! dbi
vâ. màyîuh
ènrvamílyz'll)
меняprnbzidhate
vûrayet'”“,

adrslitânâin ca sattvâuûm mâyâm щепа bâdliate I


. tyam ù sllv viti svastyayanaxn japeliw niyatavratali.
pushpalp drshçvâ. tu yâ garblmm na grlinîyâd vayonvitâ, I

20. (я) ib. 165; cf. Brh-Dev. 8. 14; Àçval-grh. B, 7, 7; Câiikh-grh. 5, 5;


Ath-Pnrìç. 43 (шт-рядит) 6. _ (з) ib. 168; cf. Anukrmn. _ B.. 10, 167. _ (4)
ib. 1 69; cf. urn-Dov. в, 15; ¿9m-gn.. 2, lo, в. _- 21. (1) ib. на (о: 114?)
= А. i'. В, 81 et 88; l, 29; cf. затмит. 8, 5; Anukrnm; Urb-Dev. 8, 15. -­
(ь) ib. 103; cr. Açm-gn.. в, 12; 1s. _ 22. (в) er. Awal-gri.. 1, и, 16_18._
(ь) ib. 177; cf'. Anllkrnm; Erb-Ihn'. 8, 16. __ 28. (1) cf. lcx. Pelrop. s. voce;
adda Athi v. 10, l, 80; Ath-Pnriç, 2, 1; Nůgùrjuna (msc. Bühler 7908), fol. ln
et 1". _ (2) ib. 178 = A. v. 7, 85| cf. BIh-Dev.; Ath-Pariç. 82, il; 18.
itx. _ 44 _
а. „у131щпг yonirp”, „nejamesha”, yonirp sprshtvâ tato дары.
„мы trî1_xàm :ivo ’stv iti „мы зуазъуауаие‘“ japet. I
4. prägnaye ’tlm dvisbzuidveshyarp|06 japed, dveshasya uisbkrtirp.
:^1’yan_ri gziuli sài'pai'âjñìs'07 tu: sarpàn etena bâdbate. I
5. puvitrŕuiîiui pnvitrulp tu juped évâgbamarsbupam.
“pub pruviçyal yaç сайт: trib рифы вцещнЫПшЬ'”, I
(24) yutbà ’çvamellbâvzibhrtbus; tàdrçam Manni' abravît.
[npsu сайт nimajjitvâ. trib patlied aghamarsbariarp I
. 2. yatbà ’çvamedliâvabbi-tba; evarp tad rsbir abravît:
„yatbâ ’çvamedliah kraturât survapâpâpanodamali"m, |
и. taitliû ’gllunmrsluqimp sûktzup Szirvapûpâpuuodumup“”’.”]
scnâdâruriuni"" etait аут: nuirlmstyam iti Отпиши!) |
4. [xriaimsâ dhyeyam etat tu manyate Qannakas tv i'sliili]
вшр ваш id ynvase vrsban ezuibiiràti'karapam “°' mahnt: I
5. jñâtibbedc prayuñjîtzi; на b_liidyantc kadâcmmul.
krte bhede шт samjñânam etat samdbikararp japet"" ­|
в. на tutra bbedo bbùya syâd, yatraitat satataip jupetm.
tac chmp yor â vg'pîmahn iti svastyayanatp jzipet. I
(25) inaliânâmuyal) param bralima, (‚штат jyotill sanâtunarp.
[sxiputnngbnynç ca pupyâç. ca pâvamûnyab parâm s|n_r1.:1|_1. I
2. vrsbtikâmo jupcc сайт. àpo~bi~slitbâl_1"" sanâtanâlgj
omkârapûrvâ vyàllrtayo, Madbucliandasa. Маш!) I
в. sùklûny'm, z_mte mullânûmnyuln - suminith ей ’Inytû smrlà.
ниц-шпалу yuyur devûli pùrvulp sulplnìtayû ’|myû. I
4. jaipann'" etûip çucir nityam amg'tatvmp sa gaclmti.
atraivai tv (wapen nmdbye pitrsûktûnym anekaçuli: I
5. pitryàrp tûip salpbitârp vidyàt: риги prîgâti caitayû.
evam eva. samàhI-tyu vâsavîm saipliitâ bllavet I
6. randrà ”(туй vaiçvadevî, yaddevatyàrgi ca kâmayet. —
knrvîta vûstliçamaumn madliye goslithasya dharmavit. I
(20) pusllpuir gandbaiç ca mâlyaiç ca, vânaspatyais,tathaushadlmib
vûstu sarvam pratikiret, варю dbânyais tathaivv. ca. I
23. (3) ib. 184 at khilmp; vld. рты; cf. Bril-Dev. 8, 17; 18. — ib. 185
(et 186?) = А. v. 6, 34; cf. Bril-Dev. 8, 18; Manu, 11, 249; Jy-ßvidh. 1, 17. _..
(1) ib. 187 = A. v. 6, 34; cf. Ath-Pariç. 82, 3. .__ ib. 189. _ (5) ib. 190; ct'.
supra l, 3, 5; 11, 4; 12, 1; Munn, 11, 259; 82; Станина—1). Q., МН]. 19; ‘24;
Pci-tach, Upnlekbn, p. 56 (ubi corrigas: 190, 1_3); Urb-Dev. 8, 19; Ath-Pariç.
44, 3. _ 24. (х) cf. supra lll, 4, 4. _ (2) = Manu, 1l, 260; cf. ßrh-Dev.
l. c. _ (u) kbilmp; vid. prncfnt. _ (.1) ib. 191; cf. Anukrmn; Brin-Dov. _
(ь) lillilnm; viti. Müller, \'nl.\'1, p. 3?.; lull. Stud. 1V, p. 431 или. ct p.1V. _
(u) ibidem. ——-- 25. (|) v1’. lux. Напор. н. v.; Пуп-Пни 8, ‘20; 21. ­­­ Миног,
vul.V, p.XXXV1|, v. 18. -— (2) c1'. Sûmuvidh. 1, 4, 12_15. —— (1) cf. ibid. l,
4, 20. _- (5) ibid. passim. _ (s) ibid. В, В, 5.
45 1v, «za-.21. v, 1.

vâstoshpàtim yajec cûtra pàyasena b_ŕlmspntilp.


nudumbaràpûlûçnis"" шт lmlim prutiiliçmn liaretI
sûryo туш ynnml) pitnro чтиво niŕg'tis 1111119
somo maliendrn ity ete dikslm vnim devatû smrlâbm I
dudyâd dànam brâbmanebbyab: çivam blmvati vâstuni.
pratisarpvatsararp kâryam grhe vái grlmmedbinâ. I‘
уаду"ш evarpsavidhalp cânyad anuktam api kimcana. _
agnìm, indraui atho vâyurp, sûryam, anyâç са devatâb I
(27) ârirâdhayishur y'ârp yâm', abhidhâveta târp cn. târp'"
abliirùpepa èûktend, yathâ „dislitàm pmyojmimp I
50 rshinâm, mántradrshlgeìm: pratyaksliâ siddhir isliyatc'25.
sarvatra. daksllinñnrdadyâd dbanam"n và karmasiddhayc.|
na tv èvàdakehinam karma. kirpcid astìli Cánnakah:
çaktyâ lli pùrgapàtrerja sammitâ. ’py antato bllavet I
[tasmât svalpô. ’pi dâtavyâ dakshinâ karmasiddliaye]
rslrabhaikâdaçà dadyàd yena' vâ tusliyate guruli. |
5. [dlmrmajñe sutynvûdini brulnnudûnmn cn (Пуще;
tml idam Imrmri'nm
nàpraçântàya bralmm.,
dâtavyarp, gullyam pâvmmln ndblmtmp
nâputrâyûtapasvinc,

nâsamvatgaroshitâya, nfâçishyâyâhitàya са‘” |

namah Oaunakâya! namah Qnuuakâyal

[ity 'Irgvidhàno` caturtho ’dbyâyalii-I


V.
narànâm bbâgyahînânâin rgvidllànam 'Aajânatâtp
(1)
rgvedalg kalpavrk'sliò ’ya'm >(1119.111111 пат ргауас1ш11 I
. ratnágarbh'a ivà.vâs1:.\.2 rgvedab prntibhâti me:
rgvidbânaprariîpena vinâ náiva prakâçaté I
ratnâkara ivodâra rgvedo ’tyantadnstarabz
rgvidhânamabâpoialp vinâ náiva pllalapradah I
nidbânmp sarvaratnânâm rgvrçdo, bralnnulnnndiralp:
rgvidhànavidhânena dhruvam etaxi avâpyate I
rgvedall pathito hy” esha nrpâm bbavati nilxpllalab
rgvidllânarp vinâ: tasmâd adliyeyalp tat prayatnátab I
2G. (5) cf. пяты. 7, 5; Ath-Pnriç. 43 (Ми-рядит). 2. _ 27. (4) ut аверс;
cf. M nml, ll, 116; 127; 130; Yâjñ. а, 264, 266 ctc. „- (5) cf. supra 111, 15, 2.
(2) sùktatattvârthakathanam i'gvidbànam avaiti yall,
rgvedo jây-.ite tasyaŕ prasíiiìzìt5 pbullamànasab I
2. âyusbyalp sampado штат еагуаЬЫтавЬапйрапаш“
rgvidllânâbllyanusbthânam çql)liralcîrttikaram'I param I
з. rgvidliàncna sumyuktam rgvedmp vetti yo dvijab,
d1|arinûrllmkûmumoksllûiiâm âçrayab sa. bbaved. dhruvmix I
4. vedeshu pratllamo veda. âyurvedanidhib pnabbuli
rgvidhânasadâbbyàsâd atîva paritushyati I
5. çatrlinàçam, manastusbtiip“, sulirjjauasamâgamän
_rgveduli рщуатй“ nityam rgvidbànßna toshitail I
(3) g'gvedmp vetti yall sâiignm'“ ygvidliûnaratul). зада,
nmnorathâd ару adhikam bhavet, tasiya,A samîhitarp I
2. lmle janmani çîle và, prajñâyâm идущие ’piá са“
rgvidbânaparijñânâd ,llçantin canitârtlmtîilp. Il
а. tnshyanti devatâl) зак-ЧМ), sampadyante vibhûtayalg,
durâdlmyub prapaçyanti nityam pgvidhipàtbinâm I

namal) çallnakàyai namall çalinzikâyall


ity _rgvidbâne pañchmo ’dbyàyabII
rgvidllânan) samâptaiii" I

yàdrçam pustakalp drshtvâ, tâdrçarp likliitam mayâ.


yndi çuddlmm açnddbmp và _ шаша doslio на dîynte. I
ârshaip yo [viIIikliitvâI tu brâlimaiiebhyab prayachati,
pitaras tasya. vaikurnthe vasant/y aksharasaiikliyayä I
blingnuprslitikiitigrîvâ. ~ baddliarpuslitir ”’ -adhomukham
kashtena likliitari'i cedmp: yatnena paripâlayet |
tail-¿id raksliej, даны rakslled, raksliet" çitbilabandbanàt,
paraliaste gattàrp raksbed, evaip vadati pustikâ". I
2. (3) cf. supra 11, 6, 1; Atli-Pnriç. 4, 1. _ 3. (з) durùdhi = uegritudo,
c1’. мы et vyâdhi. ‚

Ех Ша scribae peroratione çloki duo, prìrnus et шатия, item inveniuntur in


fine cod. Ch. 294“ (Gobbila-grhyaxp).
»d

Adnotatio critica.

I. ‘ А: om nnmnh çriganeçàys n. ç; C: çrîgapeçnyn 11:1n11111.'_ 2 пом sandhim


duplicem. _ i. vividhá. _ ‘ A: csisbâm. _ 5 itn A. B. _ 5 1111 omnes
codd. _ 7 A'. IB. C: vividhâni._ _ ß A". C: jápnn. _ 9 its omnes codd; cf.
infra III, 15; falsns est semi-çlokus. _ ’0 A: evn. _ 11 sic В. _ l’ post
1111111: çlokum C lmbet in margine: „amûvñsyâm na blmíìjîtn, eslm cândrâynno vidhih;
kukuçilm ekamùtralp tu grâsalp kuryßd “апатит“. — п A. B: _ vidhih ниц-11111. —
Н its omnes codd. _ 15 В. С': vrstam. _ 15 А. С': evnm в. v. krchrnrp. _
‘7 С": dvijah. _ ’8 A? C: _ cùndrâyanám. _ ‘9 A. C: sarve ’kuç. _
до B. Cl: _ rñtrena. _ 91 A.C: jiténdr. _ П С": tad. _ 93 A"C": 85111111
půtskaqx. — N A': samßcaret. _ ’5 B: 'thodite, _ ’5" ita C. _ 95 B. Cl:
soccair. _ ’7 in A hic sequitur subscriptio: „iti paribhůsbû I çnunnkâya nnmn11“.I_
" ita omnes codd. ­­ "д its C". _ ’i itn В. _ 30 A: snmhitû. _ 5' 11.11 11. _
М B. C: baibllîdnkakrtub. _ A: krln, _ a" in 11. C. sequitur: „111111111111'1“. _
u B. 0": „911111101. ç cn. _ 35 А‘: prâtnbkâle. Н" its C. _ 3“ 111 duo çloki
desunt in B, linut in ~secuudß mann in margine nscrîptl, C in contextu; glossemn
est, fabellae nostra() (de homunculo nomine „Däumling“) non dissimile. _ 37 A. B. C':
cñbhsksbabb. _ 35 sie A. __ ,59 A: pâpebbyo; quo ex mendo constat nntum esse
çlokum, qui in,A in margine aliena. 111111111 nscrìptus est, 111. „11111101111111111101“ trnditus
(danst in B; est 111 111111 ino `item 111 C): „krtnlç cn kriynmñnniç cn knrishyndblllr,
1111 snipçnynb I nys ts lulls (ß. 1,` 24, 14) 111:111111 jnplvß pûpàt p1­m11ncyntc;“ l,
cf, Munn 1,1, 252. _ ‘0 C":vs11olnçabhir. _ 4’ A' C': praynto nltyum isliI.ân>
kâmñn snmaçnute. _ u A. C: elâm. _ 43 ita B. _ 4‘ С': bhûmìkůmo. _
Н“ ita` C. — 45 its. scripsi pro „dvishadvesha“ codicum. _ 46 A. C, В": sam
niynchsti. _ ‘7 cf. supra adnotat. 45; _ nota genus пены-111111 — 4.5 conjeci;
codd. omnes: garbhe“ (l) confusis, u1: opinor, notìs „r“ et „1“, регтисайзчре litteris
j et bh. _ 4" its B. _ 5° C". ut „рЩЬпЬ“: „clistrûlps tail) saunivartnyet“. _
5' its
quo B. 11„
Manu` _ 5’ A. cogito
112? C. В":sansv
dirgham.
de locis _ 53 A.
ut spud С": jupet. (Schwanbeck)
Megastbenem _ 54 ьоаеш p.sensu,
102,
X11, 5; 104, XV, B, 1. cf. çvâpada et vanaçvan; _ potest sane legi açv11.y.` _
H end_d.r râtrihsvsst. _ 5° A". I). C: sarvspàpa. — 57 ita B. _ 55 nic! prior
pâdus pqńciet ex „anâmsyûn“_ -_- 59 A.: ludumbarîç cn. _ 6” A. С“; rnvim. '
51 BI: vipraqi. -­-. 5.’ Bz' раю. — 53 B. C.: ripraglmyas. _ и ita B. _
65 B: yajñam: tu. __ 65 C': varcasam. _ 67 ita B. _ ‘5 A' В: saurair. _
69 В. Cl: шит, na cânye; A": taskarâs tathâ. _ 7° hic çlukus ad sequentem
pertineml videtur, _ 7'-, codd: pniçûnyarp. _ 72 A" C: avikutsitarp; _ vid. up.
Muller. l. ce, „smrtam bhavst“; „japed vishnvinàçanam“; „bnvis tndíî“. _ 73 itn B.
73" ita C. _ 7‘ C: _- vrajah. _ П C. 13": karnsnmy. (ut „pûtl1nli.“),_ 7.6 11:
sûktmp tu. _ 77 conjeci; codd: candrnsya; vid. prnefnt. _ 7“ А" C: prnyntnç
cuitnj ._ 79 A. C: clmlmninr­ _ 9° B: stbitvekslmprayato. _ 5‘ Il' A" C:
"пущ“. _ 5’. repstitur plidus. _ П sequìtur deinde in B: „samùptnh“, et'secnndn
manu ascriptns шипы-113 162, çlokorum sane summa.
II. ‘ deest in C. _ 2 ita B. _ '7 A: вопиют. _ ‘ A. B: tan. _ 5 conjecì;
codd: _ caresliv.,_ 6 B‘?A‘: huth. _ 7 Al: kmvnnti 111111 jnpct; А": nnviclmn
kim te krçvanti защитной; В. Cl: кипит iti вши-1111; С": krnvnmn iti salp
smaret. _ hunc çlokum suspectum mihl esse fateor nmxime propter neglectum
samhitse ordinsm, nisiversnm „indrli“, _ qnem, in codicibus ultimum, transposui _
iu archetypo antecessisse mecum credos. _ в A" C: npibhajyaip. _ A' В: apa
bbagmup tmp; cuiijcci. _ 9 C: ki-slii_ie. _ 9“ ita C. _ '0 conjecì; codd: rtâv
rtnu. _ " iiotn sanrlhim. _ 1'“ in hoc çloko versuum ordo videtur invel'tendus
esse. ›— '7 A: salinsrmp liaiiiuiin. _ '3 ita A1 _ " B: rûpyum. _ '5 conj;
сим. rursliûpnyeil; -- vid. Weber, ki'slimijanm. p. 249, 299. 302. _ '5 A. C:
piiriiiu slliâimni. _ '7 A. C: pui'ùqi sidilliim. _ ‘9 A. С": japan jñâtîçviiro. _
l" itu dimmi, non „balm çoilliiiiiuip“, proptci' Verba: „tall (sc. (Питии) butvâ“. _
7" A. 11': |1:ii.iiivírlìi,iì; (su. liuuubijûui?) _ 7' A. i: buibliîiliikum. — 7" 11:
110111111". — ‘73 00011: iiliriiliiiiu. -­ 'l' ita C; A. 11 nou iluplicaut. _ 75 itu A".
11". C. _ ”в В: japetńtlni. _ “7 A. C: pâpuuûçanam; _ fidem nomini 1111 Kuçiki
118 nttiibuus cuve; ultimus liic рация pcrl'requens iiivenitur in libris generis certi. —
"s itu A! _ 79 ciidd: _ lûji'isurâ. _ 3" corr; codd. omnes.- pravâpane! _ “l 11n
В. C; A: Шип-(111. — 3“ А. C. "шишка". _ 33 ita in oinu. codd. cori-exit secuudu
лишив рго: „_bliuiige“. _ 7* ita В. _ П transposui liunc versum, 1n oiimib.
wild. posteriorem çloko inscqiientì: quem çlokum 11181 suspectum crcdas, milii assen
ticrin. _ 30 A. C" viilliiuíi. _ п В: yatemlriynl). _ П A. С": art-nti. _ "9 A':
íiyusliyiim 1ct-1mm C: ûyushyuvûíicliuyû. _ ‘0 excidisse versum mniiifestiini est, qiio
prntíkiim versuum aniliitae 5, 46, 7_8 signiñcatum fuissè, uon sine fide coujic-io. _
Н A. С": çislitaqi. _ 47 C: çucir dvijub. _ ‘3 mira est forma; cf.1n1`. III, 21. _
4' Shadgur: imam, _ 45 píìmçuninyîqi. _ “5 itu ShaiIgur; nostri codd: „шиш. _
47 conjicio, pro genere pussivo; Sliaiignr: iiilgpîyaiiinivasaip; nostri codd: nibpîslium
nivusum. _ 4" mulini: suçucib; apud Müllerum (111, p. XL1) v, l: „yah 9110111 etc.“
_ 49 nota. casuui. _ 5° item up. Muller, vol. 111, 1. с.; contra vol. IV, p. 6 melius
legitur: „nç\'i\pûrvń“. _ 5' A' С": kùryab kutbamcnnu. ­­ “jam ipsi interpola
tori versus hujm: suloccisiniim tribiicre 11001. _ 53 coiijeci dubius; codd: „kili'isntvùd
1»ìblietuvu1“. _ 5' in codd. scquitur „arddliaib“. _ 55 A: krpiiuortliàya. _ 5"' A. C:
etv. _ ­"7 A. C: prujxim. _ 5" 11n B. _ 59 Shuiigur: „puslikalam“. _ “0 A:
„tyaktvñnyatra bhayùpulinni“; В': „tyukt (v7) euystra . . . ранит“, В ": . . . valiam“;
C': „tyakto . . . . valium; С": „lyuktvû. . . paliui|i“; Sliudgur: „tyaktenyntra bhnymp
bhavel“. _ 6' ita C. _ И А. В". C. Sbndgur: „v1dyiite“. _ 63 A. B: vrnjet. _
54 В. А"О: tv etâqi. _ 65 111111. _ 55 nota snudbìm. _ 67 сон]; cod: „11111111
tmp“, _ '33 scilicet: „11. iigna iba avase“; at prntíkmn lioc invenire ueqnivi. Et
111100 et sequens trium çlokm'um series in A tantum codice traduutur, scriptao in
altern pagella l'olìi 27 alibquiu viicun; et procedunt 1111000 111 nostrorum moduni
libroriim. _ Asci'ipta suul шт: „pnkliiitâ (ш?) potliivisarî“. _ 69 coujeci; cod:
ahniitumarjimnm. _ 7° cod. sadrçâqi. _ 7' de tribus 1118 çlokis vid., quae pro
xime in udn. 118 dicta sluit. _ 77 A". C: çaqivatîb. _ 73 A. C: na. _ 7' notn
genus verbi. _ 7" B': sindliusroty (011?) samâgume. _ 7“ A': pàpauâç; _ A". C:
dniváiiâç. _ 77 1111 omnes codd. _ 7" its B. _ 79 110111 sandhim. _ 30 А. C:
ßjñviki'ìm; B: ujńvikâu. _ s' A". C: suinpramucyate. _ ß’ codd: viceslititnb. _
"a A': Мавр. _ 54 A. C: sagotrá. _ 35 passivi est generis: „ргешаъщ“. ­­­
в“ conjeci; codd: liipyed. _ 57 nota cusum; _ ceterum çlokus milii suspectus
est. _ 5" itu umnes codil. _ “9 A. C: bhnvíit; _ quod idem ровен: defenili. —
9“ А": „1п111-11дп1 уиушн iti cn“ (It, 6, 60, 7). _ 9' num proprie dictum? _
."7 В: на prz'ìpuuyíil. piiràni. —— 93 coild: vujriiinqi. _ ‘N 11". С". A; jupiitoiinûsti;
C': prûpuuyúd. _ 11': jiiputotrûsti. _ 95 A'. 11. С: vìdliânutul). _ 9" do 1100
çloko suspicor; diñ'ert Cli. 712: „vâ 'bliynpa1i“. ­~ 97 C: паша. _ 9" A'. В“:
1111111 г\1(1‹11ю. —- 99 11n A. C. _ '00 nota tmesim. _ 1°' A. C: mucyáte. _
'0" A". C: dvrcemiityn (ц1?); 11: Цугсепппуа. -— 10‘ ita 11. — '°‘ A. C: запуск.
_ '05 трети: píidus. _ '06 sequitur in 11: „sniuûptab“ et numerus 187, sicut
in tine primi libri. ‚
Ill. l deest in C. _ ’ ita C. _ 3 В. С: cuitut. _ 7 ita praeter A" omnes
сода; vid. ржет. _ 5 ita ß. _ 'i suspecti miliì sunt 111 duo çluki. _ 7 liunc
çlokum secuiiilu inanus in A uiicis includit merito. _ в A". B". C: cůdliyâyeil. __
9 (10 tulihus fui'iiiis vid. Kulm & 801110101101, Beiträge _, 1, р. 399; cf. infrn 111, 39;
1V, 1; 5; 9; 12; 16. _ '0 epica est licentiai; siciit sncpiux; corrigit in A. scc.
mnuiisr „v . .. vrllrlliìni ali'u cu.“ _ " liunc çlokum C tuiitum luibot iii coiitcxtu,
В 111 murginc; 1u A весит!“ ninuus iincis incliidit. _ '7 C: sn. _ '3 A2 juput
tnt. trib. _ l* nom linnc (опиши. ­­ 15 B: рифма snm; C: putliet tu 811111. —
_49_
l“ A: etat. _ ' 7 1111110 çlokum censeo esse supervaoaneum, quin etiam insitivum. _,
'5 B: prîtaye sn. _ ‘9 1100 ex „anaylt“ (alterius loci) sola syllabarum trans
mutatioim non sine astutia quadam effectum esse apparet. _ 7° A. C: vindatî. ­­
’l B: mrtyor. ­­­ И 11:11:11: _ ca tnsyße tu. _ И [1:11111 _ ’4 ita B.C. —
’5 A. C: âkâçako. — 25 hi duo çloki addltamento illi fortasse competunt. _
77 B: vaibliîtakâs. _ п A. C": gandhaiç ca parivâ”. _ ’9 A'. B. C: anyâlp. ._
"l its codd; equidem malo: „sammûdlxo“, collate Brhaddevatae loco. _ И B:
ârabhet. _ n B: ca lep”. _ 3' its correctum in A; A'. B. C: etan. _ ‘A A":
alabhet tatah; B. C: vâ samâlabhet. _ П А. C: sahasram samnir; B":I впиши;
samnir. _ И A: srtham. _ 57 A. C: phalam càsya. _ 35 В: sahasra. _
59 B: nityaxp. _ 4° A. C: japet tu. _ 4l B: ‘bhavettatalp _ ‘7 B: vâ ’pi
samyukto. _ ‘l B: kalmskllalp. _ 44 A. C: dväbhyim. _ 45 В: khâdiredhma~
sam. _ ‘5 C: imam. _ 47 A". B: ниш-1111. _ ‘s cf. supra I, 4, 5; ita omnes
codd. _ ‘9 A. C": ca. _ 5° A. C: pâmçnm. _ 5l A': samûhitah; С‘: _eva
s111111 dvijah. _ 5’ B: „vaçsm ñnetum“; 111111111 11111т, quae rarius invenintur, for
mulam. _ 55 B. C': ca. — 54 conjeci (C'. fortasse item2); A. C": gururp; B:
111 tam, ut supra. III, 13, 4; _ signiñcatur sans dulcedo. _ 55 A. C": рапид". _
55 B: kshattriyas tv açnatailena. _ 57 conj; codd: và. _ "wodd: dîptàm pr
im. _ 59 A: sam; B: sa. _ 5° A: романам. _ 51 В. C': prajvalite. _
И B. C: vadhapr. _ 55 A'. C': „vìdur budlxâb“, cf. §21, 4. _ и ita B. _
"5 ita C. (et А?). — 65 B: krtvâ. _ 67 B: etam. _ “в A: vaçyam. _,59 sequi-y
tur in B: „имамы; quod idem in A et C 1n margine ascriptum est. _ 7° A. C":
çoshnyet. _ 7' A'. C": daiviup. _ 7’ legend: Iñâninâm? vid. supr. 2, 16, 5. _
77 cf. lex. Petrop. s. v. 2, b; B: jayarp; A. C: jnyec. _ п В: ce tad. _ 75 A;
půmçubhir. _ 75 ita omnes codd. — 77 A'. B: (item 1:11. 712) dirghâyuli sa bbsvet
talab. ~ 7" A. C: °pais tu. ~­ 79. A": ciisya; C': cli syân. _, 8° codd: ledrânyâ.
_ Bl suspicor de hoc çloko. _ П В: salilapûrnaís tail). ­­­ П В': semanvitaib.
_ Н codd: msntrya 111. _ 55 conj;~codd. A'. C': vAjinîm; _ B': 106610101;—
A". B". C": vtdinîm. _ в“ oonj; codd: âsthàya: _ 57 ita omnes codd; -potest
corrigi; „kâmysyrï ­­­ 35 A'. C: shodaç. _ 8’ A: budhnl). — 90 C': stuvani;
B": stavams. _ 91 A". C": tu. _ и А: samidhau. _ 97 A: labdl1vâçîh (item О?)
111 beddlwllçî. _ 9‘ Il: krtvedam ksrmn. ­- И con); codd: dvitíyùm 511111111—
95 A". C": na vindate. _ 97 C': пуд? — 9' codd: Atmunů. _ 99 1111 omnes
codd. ~­­ 1°” A': mukhsdeçe; B: Mhû câsye caiva; .C': câsyadeçe (omieso „bâhan“);
A". C": 1181111 mukhadeçe. _ 1°' C: sbolaçim. _ 102 codd: udvâsâv. _ '"7 quat
tuor 111 010111 111 omnibus codd. in margine ascripti sunt; addit C: „11e;11alîû 111рс11011“.
_ "п A': predalrsh; B: pradakshinâm (nyam?); item A". C. _ ‘05 A". C:
sliolaç. _ 105 В: prad-nîm? A'. C': pred-nam; C": pred-118m. -,­y '.07 C: ca. -—
1" codd: padmam. _ 109 B: caivam. _ 11° A. C: jitslp. _ "1 sectae nomen?
of. inf. § 41, 1; 6. _ "7 A. B: ca gataç ctsi. _: il.' codd: „hrjitnm“; 'num inest
radix „msrj“?_ l“ A. C: jñßnam. _ 1.15 C: kAle tu. _ H5 A": japsun iti;
Brjapeta cs. ­‘ "7 В: yajñsna; of. infra § 40, 5. _ 119 B": evam. _ ‘l’ Al. Ol:
praystshîçucih: _ "о О: nirvâte. _ "l А: wahr-ai; В: sam hr; C':­ ave
hrdaye; C": svahrdayam. _ 1" Br yathl çrutib. _ l 2 l ita C. _ 1 24 A. C'; sam
mân; В‘: samàn; C": samtßpaipn; cf. lex. Petrop. s. v. ‚вещам, 2'1-— "5,01:
çrçuyen naive cintayet. _ l," A'. Cl: literae'non liqueut; A". B. C": jantû; -not's
genus m. pro neutro. _ 1“ А": tu. -ß-Hl," desinit abbina in B çlokorumlnnme
rus. —- l” A': abhijitvâsanßd; A": api jinyâssnßd; B. C: api .jijùâs°; ci’. паша.
sarit, V, 136.' _ "о sssonsutia fortnsse (dbh-|1091). ­-­­-` "П A". C": etnm. _
1" A: japan nityam. -­ l" ita B; C". tanuam „pâtliah“; A. C': sukrtl. _
‘54 B: затеет-11111; A. C: nnuttamam. _ ‘55 B: siddluup. _ ’55 A. C': pàpens.
_ "7 C: ebrûyate. ­­- '75 ita C. _ 1" В: bllriignrak. _ ”0 B. Cf: °dào
ca. _ ”1 C': punar evs; adhortativa est quaestio. _ l" repetitur hic pàdus.
­­‘­ ’43 sequitur in B: „samaptah“. 1
IV: l deest in C. _ 2 ita А"; ceteri codd: saptskrtvah samâhitah. _
l its. C. _ д В: 715111111; А': item sive visbst. _ 5 conj; codd: vijñâpayeti ca.
cf. supxlll, в, 1111111. 9. _ 5 B: „varanlm“ sive „caraçâm“. _ 7 conjicío ex 8:11
Devntae loco citato; sed quod codd. habent: „dvishud“, _ et ipsum probabile est. _
5 C": enam. - 9 А. C. = 510111 supra II, 24, 4. - l" C: ca rakshati. __ ‘l its B;
` 4
_50_
contra A': „bliûtûipçiirp kâçyqiparp sûktiini pr. гамм japiin“; C': item, sed: „jupet“;
A".'C": item sed „çucir jixp’1:t“."_'u A. C: уме: sadû. _ 'i' A. C: aiieiiuivii ш
sûktçnn. _ Н А. C: Кусают ru.'_ '5 itu B. _ l" A. C: bliukshyuiii. _ '7 co1111:
japan. _ '8 conjeci (vid. suprii 111, 14, 5.) B: kr. t. k. пат; A': шт tu kilbisliimi
вал-чаш; A". С": kr. t. kilbishnm hntvíî; C':' ut A'. ss11:.jiiptvà.‘_‘J9 A': tu 1i.;
C': tu Iiîyiite; A".C": viçvedevalhsa li; _ notii vocubuluin oninino Védicuni. _
70 itu C'; ce1.. codil: „пиано ritr11|1“. _ '7| A. 0": при? t. ­­~­ 'U itu C". _
'73 potcst 1|uo1|uo 1lirìmi: „туш li.“; cf. Sûmnvidli. В, 5, 5 (et Sùy). _ ‘H A'. C:
krudilhûni с. _ 75 A. С": yûuy. _ 95 сон]; 1:01111: á'ńgirasn; vid. praef. _ "7 A': _
cnranty uta; A". С": tu. _ ‘75 A. C: survaip tat, cf, infra 8, В. _ ‘19 B: и: kvacit.
_ 7° A'. B": âkrslitarp. ­­ a' 11": ширишь. — 37 сон]; co1111: mucyetu. _
33 A. C: kulpena. _ и В. C: tu. _ 35 В: cnrnte. _ И coiij; c01111: „Aiigiríi
apy'(B': uvy) rshib“. _ 37 A. C: nishtbńt.’_ “в A: miimusliůd. '_ 39 сон];
codd: гать. _ до couj; 001111: průptam. _ *l itu omnes 001111; liic çlokus duest
in B, in C nscriptus ìn margine, in A iiiicis iiiclmlitur; cf. lirlhDov. 8, 10. _
'7 C: unnacî. _ 'i' A: kunibliân; C: kumbhñnt. -- Н conjeci; шит: yonuûyâliiip.
_ *5 C': ’b1iynñj. _ *5 11': s. bli. t. lii'i; A. 11".C: suklii bluivntì vijvairiib; uf.
sup.'lll, 12, 1. _ ‘7 1u C prim. manu: шмяк", posten цепным“. _ 45 A. С":
atrn. _ 49'1ta О‘; cet. cod11: ниша. _ 5° C': (lliutvâ. -- ‘l B". C: uta. _
57 cod11: půtliâm; Гол-тат mului illani, Athnrvaveilo fomiliarem. _ ”д si delcas,
numerus potest rcstitui. _ 57 derivatur igitur u raidico „Шхб“. _ 54 oiiiissuni in
A. B". C". _ И А'. С": шпат. _ 5" 11': ynklâni. ­­ 57 C': заплыли-ы. —
5" B: arnnyñn; C': пишут. — ‘9 В: muñcnto. _ а" 11': jnpeil xiyiiriiçali punxili.
_ 6' B: pibcto. _ И А": n11|ii°. _ 'ii' sic! ilosidcrutur: „щиплют `v1il tzilc
quid. _ 'i' A". 11 '.C: çiitl'ûrps Шиш: 1.1i iilbínlliiitc. _ "s 11:: СЧ; (colt. 1:01111;
virunâip;) 11': vîriii.u\11,l._ “e l1. C': sabusriikiip. _ 1:1 (1: cu. ——— "s 11": ротт
yîtn.' _ “9 A: karslictn. -~­ 7° A: gnrbliiiiîip. _ 71 l): jívun. _ П A'. 11. C';
juhu'yàd bnibiu. iti. _ 7’ A. `I1". C: ayutenaivu. _ 7' A: sumyuliirp. _ 75 A. С":
upurilhtñt tii. _ 76 A. C: puslipnvuntî çurnn nńrî; B': pushyantî; 11": puslipitù;
conjecerim: „sûsliynntî“.~_' 77 А: paynsñ, _ 7" hiinc çlokuñi outecessisse puto
priorem. 79`­couj; cod11: pradûnârthnml _ °° A". B': uitaip. _ 'l' A". Bl:
krtińp. _ И A'. C': kudâcuiia. _ И C: vntsn? _‘ s' A". C: dvrcub. _ "5 A". C:
evnm'; I1: letxini. _ ”б A: kapolnsyii priwcçiiiio; '_ vi11. lii11. Stud. 11, p. 159;
Ath-Puriç.- 72, çl. 119. _ '77 11n omnes 1:01111; 1n codice lirhaddevßtae in hoc ipso
loco lacuna est. _ "s A': nu sn. _ 39 A". Ci kíì'rîshye; A'. l1. Cx' yavñnâip tu
вышивает k. _ 9° sequitur in I1 „nrildlio ’dliyäyii13“. _ 91 A". B. C:y “sliicyeta.
И A: pushyeunnn; B: tisliye .nn; C: pushyeua. _ 93 B:' roiiinyâm uttnräsu
co. ­­­`~ 9*' A': газы}; çukrnir; C': phnlai. ._ 95 A': tíim; A". B. С": cn. _ 96 B':
iti. -'- 97 B: plliiyan. _ 9° ßBz'cxi.Y _ 99 A: mushtynì. _ 10° В": 1lharmâya
'vijayàya ca."_ '0| „tvíi“ conjicio propth conciniiitiitem. _ '09 A. C: ­vai nityum.
_" "И A': jspen vai vindnte-dhannrii. _ ‘0* A; bâ11hiito;’ 11': vâdhiiyet. _
|05 niinierum duulom esso ceuseo; cf. щиты. 8, 18. _ "0“ ома! ‹1уйн|ни1уев|›ушр1
'"7 omiiesof,.jnpet“, nt sncpius. _` '0" 11: ‚шиты aiiinùli; C; piigliod пшик:
цилиндрики. _1101* О: bis „pûpnprniiu1l“. _ ”0 A,‘11". И": liiirm_iuip;'"C': iluriil
мы _ "0" nota liunc Гоп-тын. - l" диареей iiiilii sunt 111 versus. _417 В:
bhedena; C: bbede ’pi. _ Н“ B: japan. _ “4 legeiidumne: рига? _ '15 AfC:
ñpolmitâl_1.­l- "ß C: поташ. —-— U7 B. C':jape1i."_""' 11': тупей. _.119 B. C:
palâçais. _ "0 C'i cn'.’_=“1"B:dig. _ 7^" A. C: stutûlp.:_ '7* C:ya11de­
vaips. _ '7' ШИНЫ/Мат. _' "5 in A huic versui, uncis incluso, 1u margine
sscriptus est alius; „i-sliibhir mantradrgbhis tut kurtnvyurp karmusi1ld1myo'“. _
1" i .A".
V. С“:
Iviti:dännip.
B; A:_„om
177 n.B: níiçisiiyiìnâhitàya
qu'“, quo/‘inicia ca; incluso
repetituriubicmargine
pâdus. идиш:

rgvidhâne c-nh нашарил)“; C: nil nisi: „iti c-alyä _ ‘­’ A. С": ivàkñrn. _ 3 11: ’py.
_ 4 A. О"; liâsyzi. _ 5 A. C: prusûdotpliulla. _ 6 А. C: su1lyn1_xk.l_ 7 ‘А. C:
çubliram k.’_ в A2: çutrfiuâm çuumnam, puslitim. '_ 9 uonj; B: prnyulâ; A. C:
kurute.’ _ '0 C': suniyag. _ 'l A": puimli.- _ -"¿ melius crut: „viçunti“. _
'Unita В; А: ‘pâçhinâip I (1n линейны) п. C. n. C. I (in contextùzyigvidbiinn
samlptoli çrir astu I kalyûnnm ваш | С: iteriit pâ11um nltìuiuni, uucis'inclusnm;
'dèilhl „n. C. u. C. I ш—а snmûptnli". _ l" hoc invenilur 1u A. _ '5 sic!
__.- ­
p l
` Y' "u JN\`\`­\"¢°-°^'f"«f:`d>¢\*.’-‘_"" 7

Ё l
. ' i 7

А. W. 1.1611111165
_ ”шт“;
Buchdruckerol
l
(L.I Schade) in ‚ц
Harlin, ßtullschreibcrstr. 47.

~.\\..\§i’¢p`#unïfîvJs/‘J-'w'v'.‘~'. ‘,...ú ' |` t

' 'i Ч. А N _ '


v0 .l ì
" ‚` '
и .
~ l .f ‘l ъ › ~ I
This preservation photocopy
was made and hand bound at BookLab, Inc.
in compliance with copyright law. The paper,
Weyerhaeuser Cougar Opaque Natural,
meets the requirements of ANSI/NISO
Z39.48­1992 (Permanence of Paper).

Austin 1994
То renew
call 292-3900

AV
ть

- :L
A
.t

_
”Т
The Ohio State University
Form 10620

ŕ
_ MAmsrAcKs
itttttttttt
iv sit
The Oh

\“\\\\W\W\\\\\\\\WMmmm“ “ММ
3 2435 05050 0339